Fratres sobrii estote. I. Pet. 5. 8. Or, An admonition to the fryars of this Kingdome of Ireland to abandon such hereticall doctrines as they daylie publish to the corruption of our holy faith, the ruine of soules, and their owne damnation which sleepeth not, by Paul Harris priest.
         Harris, Paul, 1573-1635?
      
       
         
           1634
        
      
       Approx. 225 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 49 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2009-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A02681
         STC 12812
         ESTC S116531
         99851747
         99851747
         17038
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A02681)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 17038)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1309:02)
      
       
         
           
             Fratres sobrii estote. I. Pet. 5. 8. Or, An admonition to the fryars of this Kingdome of Ireland to abandon such hereticall doctrines as they daylie publish to the corruption of our holy faith, the ruine of soules, and their owne damnation which sleepeth not, by Paul Harris priest.
             Harris, Paul, 1573-1635?
          
           [2], 30, 35-92 [i.e. 82] 84-99 p.
           
             Printed [by the Society of Stationers],
             [Dublin] :
             MDCXXXIV [1634]
          
           
             Place and name of publisher from STC.
             Pages 31-34 missing in number only; page 82 misnumbered 92; page 83 missing in number only.
             Reproduction of the original in the Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- Ireland -- Early works to 1800.
           Church vestments -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2008-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2008-08 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-09 John Pas
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-09 John Pas
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2009-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           FRATRES
           SOBRII
           ESTOTE
           .
           1.
           
           PET.
           5.8
           .
           OR
           ,
           An
           admonition
           to
           the
           Fryars
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           to
           abandon
           such
           hereticall
           doctrines
           as
           they
           daylie
           publish
           to
           the
           corruption
           of
           our
           holy
           faith
           .
           the
           ruine
           of
           soules
           ,
           and
           their
           owne
           damnation
           which
           steepeth
           not
           .
        
         
           By
           PAUL
           HARRIS
           Priest
           .
        
         
           
             
               GALAT.
               4.16
            
             .
          
           
             Am
             I
             then
             become
             your
             enemy
             ,
             telling
             you
             the
             truth
             ?
          
        
         
           Printed
           MDCXXXIV
           ,
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           TO
           POPE
           VRBANUS
           VIII
           .
           
             The
             Epistle
             of
          
           Paul
           Harris
           Priest
           .
        
         
           MOST
           blessed
           Father
           ,
           in
           these
           later
           and
           worser
           dayes
           are
           risen
           vp
           among
           vs
           from
           the
           Orders
           of
           the
           Begging
           Fryars
           ,
           men
           speaking
           perverse
           things
           ,
           and
           drawing
           many
           disciples
           after
           them
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Eleaven
           Propositions
           ,
           but
           profiting
           vnto
           the
           worse
           ,
           they
           labour
           to
           transfer
           us
           from
           him
           who
           hath
           called
           us
           unto
           the
           grace
           of
           Christ
           ,
           unto
           an
           other
           gospell
           ,
           teaching
           the
           people
           as
           well
           in
           publicke
           assem●lyes
           as
           private
           houses
           ,
           these
           wretched
           and
           prophane
           doctrines
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               Whosoever
               shall
               dye
               in
               the
               habit
               of
               S.
               Francis
               shall
               never
               be
               prevented
               with
               an
               unhappy
               death
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Whosoever
               shall
               take
               the
               Scapular
               of
               the
               Carmelites
               ,
               and
               dye
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               shall
               never
               bee
               damned
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Whosoever
               shall
               faste
               the
               first
               Saturday
               after
               they
               have
               heard
               of
               the
               death
               of
               Luissa
               a
               Spanish
               Nun
               of
               the
               order
               of
               S.
               Clare
               ,
               shall
               have
               no
               part
               in
               the
               second
               death
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           The
           first
           of
           these
           lewde
           positions
           is
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           Chronicle
           of
           the
           Fryar
           Minors
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           are
           the
           Franciscans
           called
           )
           tom
           .
           1.
           and
           fathered
           upon
           S.
           Francis
           as
           one
           of
           those
           Legacyes
           bequeathed
           by
           him
           unto
           his
           Order
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Friars
           of
           his
           Order
           indifferently
           to
           be
           communicated
           to
           so
           many
           as
           shall
           before
           their
           death
           desire
           to
           be
           put
           into
           their
           habit
           ,
           which
           that
           it
           may
           bee
           the
           better
           knowne
           and
           notified
           unto
           the
           world
           ,
           it
           is
           commonly
           printed
           under
           the
           Image
           of
           S.
           Francis
           ,
           and
           placed
           at
           our
           Altars
           ,
           as
           both
           my selfe
           and
           many
           others
           have
           beheld
           with
           our
           eyes
           in
           this
           citty
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           is
           recorded
           in
           a
           certaine
           sheet
           of
           paper
           ,
           not
           much
           unlike
           unto
           a
           Ballad
           ,
           printed
           by
           the
           Friar
           Carmelits
           :
           The
           title
           whereof
           is
           ,
           An
           abridgment
           of
           the
           Priviledges
           of
           the
           holy
           Scapular
           granted
           by
           the
           most
           gracious
           Queene
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           MARY
           ,
           unto
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Carmelites
           .
           In
           which
           Compendium
           or
           Briefe
           ,
           the
           institute
           of
           the
           holy
           Scapular
           (
           for
           so
           is
           it
           called
           )
           is
           layd
           downe
           in
           these
           words
           .
        
         
           S.
           
             Simon
             Stoc
          
           the
           sixt
           Generall
           of
           all
           the
           Latines
           of
           this
           Order
           ,
           did
           receive
           not
           without
           a
           manifest
           signe
           of
           the
           Divine
           favour
           ,
           this
           most
           sacred
           Scapular
           ;
           for
           when
           as
           he
           had
           along
           time
           with
           much
           earnestnesse
           besought
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           that
           by
           some
           manifest
           token
           it
           might
           appeare
           that
           the
           Friar
           Carmelites
           were
           in
           the
           vndoubted
           protection
           of
           the
           blessed
           Virgin
           ,
           behold
           vpon
           a
           certain
           night
           he
           saw
           the
           Mother
           of
           God
           in
           great
           glory
           ,
           who
           reached
           downe
           vnto
           him
           this
           divine
           Scapular
           with
           these
           words
           :
           
             Dilectissime
             fili
             ,
             hoc
             recipe
             tui
             ordinis
             scapulare
             ,
             meae
             confraternitatis
             signū
             ,
             tibi
             ,
             et
             cunctis
             Carmelitis
             privilegium
             ,
             in
             quo
             quis
             moriens
             ,
             non
             aeternum
             patietur
             incendium
             .
             Ecce
             signum
             salutis
             ,
             salus
             in
             periculis
             ,
             saedus
             pacis
             ,
             et
             pacti
             sempiterni
             :
          
           Most
           loving
           son
           ,
           receive
           this
           Scapular
           of
           thy
           Order
           ,
           a
           token
           of
           my
           confraternity
           ,
           to
           thee
           and
           to
           all
           Carmelites
           ;
           a
           priviledge
           ,
           in
           which
           who
           so
           dyes
           
           shall
           not
           suffer
           ever
           lasting
           fire
           ,
           Behold
           the
           figne
           of
           s●lvation
           ,
           safety
           in
           dangers
           ,
           a
           league
           of
           peace
           and
           an
           everlasting
           covenant
           &c.
           
           If
           more
           can
           be
           ascribed
           unto
           him
           who
           dyed
           for
           mankind
           upon
           the
           Altar
           of
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           holy
           Church
           to
           determine
           .
           And
           such
           was
           the
           vision
           of
           S.
           
             Simon
             Stoc
          
           exhibited
           by
           the
           Carmelites
           unto
           the
           Estate
           ,
           in
           the
           castle
           of
           Dublin
           in
           the
           moneth
           of
           August
           1633.
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           
             Edmund
             Doyle
          
           Priest
           .
           And
           if
           any
           doubt
           heerof
           ,
           they
           shall
           find
           the
           very
           originall
           with
           me
           when
           ever
           they
           shall
           be
           pleased
           to
           demaund
           the
           same
           .
           And
           such
           is
           the
           authentication
           of
           the
           Scapular
           of
           the
           Carmelites
           evangelized
           every-where
           by
           the
           Friars
           of
           that
           Order
           ,
           and
           represented
           unto
           the
           eye
           at
           many
           of
           their
           altars
           by
           tables
           of
           picture
           .
           Now
           if
           any
           desire
           to
           know
           what
           thing
           this
           Scapular
           is
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           seene
           the
           same
           ,
           behold
           this
           description
           .
           The
           Scapular
           is
           onely
           two
           square
           pieces
           of
           cloath
           of
           the
           bignesse
           of
           two
           trenchers
           ,
           
           the
           one
           before
           pendant
           upon
           the
           brest
           ,
           the
           other
           behind
           upon
           the
           shoulders
           ,
           from
           whence
           it
           hath
           the
           name
           of
           Scapular
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           Proposition
           as
           touching
           the
           Saturdayes
           faste
           of
           
             Donna
             Luissa
          
           the
           Nunn
           of
           S.
           Clare
           ,
           is
           much
           insisted
           upon
           and
           most
           carefully
           taught
           by
           the
           Cordeliers
           or
           Franciscan
           Friars
           ,
           and
           particularly
           by
           Friar
           
             Thomas
             Babe
          
           ,
           who
           published
           the
           same
           the
           29.
           of
           Aprill
           ,
           being
           the
           feast
           of
           S.
           
             Peter
             Martyr
          
           ,
           and
           S.
           
             Catherin
             of
             Siena
          
           ,
           in
           the
           yeare
           of
           our
           Lord
           1631.
           in
           the
           Cook-street
           of
           Dublin
           in
           a
           publicke
           audience
           ,
           whose
           exhortation
           to
           the
           people
           was
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
           That
           forsomuch
           as
           a
           certaine
           holy
           .
           Virgin
           called
           Luissa
           of
           the
           order
           of
           S.
           Clare
           had
           a
           revelation
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           should
           fast
           upon
           the
           next
           Saturday
           after
           they
           heard
           of
           her
           death
           ,
           should
           never
           dye
           in
           mortall
           sin
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           evill
           death
           .
           The
           aforesaid
           Friar
           
             Thomas
             Babe
          
           perswaded
           the
           people
           then
           present
           ,
           to
           undertake
           so
           holy
           a
           pennance
           ,
           mooved
           wherewithall
           
           very
           many
           (
           and
           I
           say
           signanter
           very
           many
           )
           as
           they
           did
           be
           loeve
           his
           doctrin
           ,
           so
           did
           they
           most
           carefully
           observe
           the
           same
           faste
           ,
           among
           whom
           as
           chiefe
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           
             Thomas
             Flemming
          
           aliàs
           Barnwell
           Archbishop
           of
           Dublin
           for
           exaniple
           unto
           his
           flock
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           prime
           man
           of
           the
           same
           order
           observed
           most
           devoutly
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           himselfe
           hath
           not
           bin
           ashamed
           diverse
           times
           to
           acknowledge
           :
           Neither
           was
           that
           doctrine
           onely
           then
           ,
           but
           sundry
           other
           times
           also
           taught
           by
           that
           false
           Apostle
           Friar
           Babe
           and
           his
           fellowes
           in
           diverse
           other
           places
           of
           this
           City
           and
           Diocesse
           .
        
         
           Most
           holy
           Father
           ,
           I
           meddle
           not
           with
           the
           matter
           of
           Indolgences
           ,
           neither
           doe
           I
           intend
           ,
           or
           ever
           did
           ,
           to
           discourse
           of
           that
           argument
           .
           I
           onely
           complaine
           of
           these
           wicked
           doctrines
           ;
           and
           I
           doe
           adjure
           your
           sanctity
           ,
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           crucified
           ,
           that
           you
           confirme
           your
           flock
           in
           these
           parts
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           not
           led
           away
           with
           these
           new
           doctrines
           from
           that
           faith
           in
           which
           our
           holy
           Mother
           the
           Church
           hath
           bred
           us
           from
           her
           brest
           .
           I
           say
           that
           we
           be
           no
           longer
           mis-led
           by
           these
           Mendicants
           who
           seeke
           to
           perswade
           us
           these
           carnall
           fancyes
           ,
           more
           serviceable
           I
           confesse
           unto
           the
           belly
           ,
           then
           any
           wayes
           behoofeful
           unto
           the
           soule
           ,
           but
           rather
           as
           the
           Apostle
           willeth
           us
           ,
           that
           wee
           abide
           in
           those
           things
           which
           wee
           have
           learned
           ,
           and
           have
           beene
           committed
           unto
           us
           ,
           in
           no
           sort
           admitting
           these
           new
           Apostles
           as
           sent
           from
           heaven
           ,
           but
           rather
           avoyding
           them
           as
           seducers
           come
           from
           hell
           .
           For
           we
           fooles
           doe
           verily
           beleeve
           ,
           That
           he
           who
           was
           borne
           of
           the
           blessed
           and
           immaculat
           Virgin
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           Iesus
           and
           Emmanuel
           ,
           who
           suffered
           so
           many
           and
           so
           grievous
           torments
           upon
           the
           Crosse
           under
           
             Pontius
             Pilate
          
           ,
           who
           arose
           glorious
           from
           the
           death
           ,
           and
           ascended
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           that
           he
           and
           no
           other
           redeemed
           us
           from
           the
           curse
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           that
           he
           and
           no
           other
           hath
           cleansed
           us
           from
           our
           iniquityes
           ,
           and
           wrought
           our
           reconciliation
           for
           us
           .
           And
           that
           neither
           Paul
           ,
           nor
           Apollo
           ,
           nor
           
           the
           habit
           of
           S.
           Francis
           ,
           nor
           the
           Scapular
           of
           the
           Carmelites
           ,
           nor
           Dame
           Luissa
           the
           Nun
           of
           S.
           Clare
           ,
           order
           (
           be
           shee
           never
           so
           holy
           a
           woman
           )
           hath
           washed
           us
           with
           her
           bloud
           ,
           or
           was
           crucifyed
           for
           us
           .
        
         
           Most
           holy
           Father
           ,
           you
           have
           given
           unto
           us
           for
           the
           Pastor
           of
           our
           soules
           ,
           a
           Friar
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           S.
           Francis
           ,
           by
           name
           
             Thomas
             Flemming
          
           alias
           Barnwell
           ,
           consecrated
           Archbishop
           of
           Dublin
           ;
           to
           him
           our
           Diocesan
           were
           presented
           our
           complains
           and
           grievances
           in
           the
           behalfe
           of
           the
           Clergy
           of
           Dublin
           ,
           against
           the
           most
           horrid
           and
           blasphemous
           tenents
           before-mentioned
           .
           I
           say
           two
           R.
           Priests
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           rest
           personally
           appearing
           before
           our
           Archbishop
           ,
           did
           present
           him
           not
           onely
           with
           the
           names
           of
           the
           delinquents
           ,
           but
           a
           catalogue
           also
           of
           their
           witnesses
           and
           proofes
           which
           passed
           on
           the
           7.
           of
           March
           in
           the
           yeare
           1631.
           in
           this
           Citty
           of
           Dublin
           .
           But
           what
           answer
           received
           the
           two
           Priests
           from
           their
           Ordinary
           ?
           Truely
           none
           at
           all
           ,
           neither
           to
           this
           day
           have
           they
           profited
           in
           that
           suit
           .
           For
           verily
           it
           is
           to
           be
           feared
           that
           this
           disease
           (
           whose
           nature
           is
           to
           fret
           like
           a
           canker
           )
           hath
           invaded
           and
           infected
           the
           head
           no
           lesse
           then
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           body
           .
           And
           we
           are
           the
           rather
           enduced
           to
           beleeve
           the
           same
           ,
           for
           that
           we
           see
           these
           errors
           and
           corrupt
           doctrines
           day
           lie
           more
           and
           more
           to
           prevaile
           ,
           &
           to
           enlarge
           themselves
           especially
           among
           the
           ignorant
           and
           common
           people
           ,
           alas
           too
           easie
           and
           flexible
           to
           be
           led
           astray
           :
           for
           there
           are
           a
           number
           of
           Regulars
           ,
           especially
           of
           the
           Franciscans
           and
           Carmelites
           ,
           false
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           not
           onely
           in
           pulpits
           preach
           these
           ertors
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           Apostle
           sayth
           ,
           
             going
             from
             house
             to
             house
             ,
             subvert
             whole
             familyes
             ,
             teaching
             what
             they
             ought
             not
             for
             filthy
             lucres
             sake
             .
          
           For
           no
           small
           profit
           doubtlesse
           doth
           arise
           unto
           these
           Poets
           and
           Inventours
           of
           fable
           ,
           insomuch
           as
           they
           may
           truely
           say
           with
           Demetrius
           the
           silver-smyth
           ,
           
             Act.
             19.
             
             De
             hoc
             artificio
             nobis
             est
             acquisitio
             :
          
           Sirs
           you
           know
           that
           our
           gaine
           
           is
           of
           this
           occupation
           .
           For
           (
           say
           mee
           )
           who
           in
           the
           world
           is
           there
           that
           beleeves
           any
           thing
           to
           remaine
           after
           death
           and
           ashes
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           be
           glad
           to
           avoy
           de
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           ?
           who
           desires
           not
           to
           enjoy
           a
           blessed
           eternity
           in
           Heaven
           ?
           And
           I
           call
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           to
           witnesse
           ,
           what
           thing
           is
           there
           more
           easiethen
           before
           death
           to
           creepe
           into
           a
           Friars
           habit
           ?
           or
           what
           more
           tollerable
           then
           to
           fast
           one
           day
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           more
           then
           having
           one
           competent
           repast
           at
           noone
           ,
           to
           for
           beare
           a
           supper
           at
           night
           ?
           Or
           what
           is
           there
           lesse
           troublesome
           then
           to
           carry
           two
           square
           pannicles
           or
           clouts
           ,
           the
           one
           upon
           his
           back
           ,
           the
           other
           at
           his
           bosome
           ,
           under
           his
           garments
           (
           I
           wis
           )
           a
           carriage
           not
           so
           burdensome
           ,
           nor
           comparably
           so
           painfull
           ,
           as
           was
           that
           heavy
           became
           of
           the
           Crosse
           which
           sweet
           In
           svs
           carryed
           upon
           his
           backe
           to
           mount
           Calvary
           ,
           and
           on
           which
           the
           salvation
           of
           the
           world
           did
           hang.
           Doubtlesse
           if
           future
           glory
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           ,
           &
           the
           assurance
           thereof
           in
           this
           life
           might
           with
           so
           small
           a
           labour
           be
           purchased
           ,
           who
           is
           so
           much
           an
           Euclio
           or
           streit
           handed
           ?
           Who
           so
           much
           a
           Lucian
           ,
           or
           an
           Atheist
           ,
           as
           would
           not
           willingly
           admit
           these
           blessed
           Friars
           bringing
           such
           abundance
           of
           spirituall
           richesse
           with
           them
           ,
           into
           his
           treasury
           ,
           into
           his
           garnell
           amongst
           his
           heards
           and
           flocks
           ,
           yea
           into
           his
           whole
           substance
           and
           meanes
           ,
           not
           a
           sad
           or
           an
           unwilling
           ,
           but
           a
           most
           joyfull
           giver
           ?
           Or
           what
           woman
           carefull
           of
           her
           soules
           health
           ,
           will
           make
           spare
           of
           whatsoever
           is
           in
           her
           custody
           or
           under
           her
           hands
           ?
           her
           bracelets
           ,
           her
           rings
           ,
           chaynes
           ,
           Iewels
           ,
           her
           chests
           of
           linnen
           ,
           her
           arkes
           of
           meale
           and
           malt
           in
           exchange
           of
           such
           immortall
           benefits
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           so
           propitious
           and
           present
           gods
           ,
           albeit
           our
           Saviour
           hath
           said
           :
           
             Quid
             commutationis
             homo
             dabit
             pro
             anima
             sua
             ?
             Mar.
             8.
             
          
           What
           exchange
           shall
           a
           man
           give
           for
           his
           sould
           ?
           The
           same
           truth
           hath
           also
           said
           
             Math.
             7.
             
             Angusta
             est
             porta
             &
             via
             arcta
             quae
             ducit
             ad
             vitam
             aternam
             &c.
             
          
           Narrow
           is
           the
           gate
           and
           streit
           is
           the
           way
           that
           leadeth
           unto
           
           life
           ,
           and
           few
           there
           be
           that
           finde
           it
           .
           And
           our
           Saviour
           foreseeing
           that
           there
           would
           come
           in
           the
           last
           times
           of
           the
           world
           such
           as
           would
           endeavour
           to
           enlarge
           that
           way
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           that
           gate
           more
           wide
           ,
           he
           presently
           addeth
           .
           
             Attendite
             a
             falsis
             prophetes
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Take
           you
           heed
           of
           false
           prophets
           that
           come
           to
           you
           in
           the
           cloathing
           of
           sleep
           ,
           but
           inwardly
           are
           ravening
           wolfes
           ,
           by
           their
           frui●s
           you
           shall
           know
           them
           .
           And
           what
           are
           the
           fruits
           sweet
           Iesus
           )
           of
           these
           falso
           prophets
           among
           us
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           the
           gates
           of
           Heaven
           to
           gape
           as
           wide
           as
           the
           gates
           of
           hell
           it selfe
           .
           For
           albeit
           the
           Apostle
           hath
           excluded
           from
           celestiall
           glory
           not
           a
           few
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Hoc
             enim
             scitote
             intelligentes
             &c.
          
           
           For
           understanding
           know
           this
           ,
           that
           no
           fornicator
           ,
           nor
           uncleane
           or
           covetousiperson
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           fervice
           of
           Idols
           ,
           hath
           inheritance
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           and
           of
           God
           :
           yet
           will
           our
           Friars
           admin
           them
           all
           ,
           if
           they
           once
           faste
           Dame
           Luissaes
           saturdayes
           faste
           .
           And
           albeit
           Christ
           our
           Lord
           excluded
           the
           man
           who
           had
           not
           a
           wedding
           garment
           from
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           yet
           will
           the
           Franciscan
           Friar
           let
           in
           any
           who
           is
           cloathed
           with
           his
           habit
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Carmelite
           such
           as
           are
           found
           with
           his
           Scapular
           about
           their
           shoulders
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           all
           these
           so
           qualifved
           shall
           be
           accepted
           of
           ,
           and
           be
           admitted
           as
           well
           unto
           the
           Dinner
           of
           the
           great
           King
           as
           unto
           the
           Supper
           of
           the
           Lambe
           .
           Who
           then
           can
           marvell
           (
           these
           doctrines
           supposed
           as
           orthodox
           ,
           yea
           as
           oracles
           )
           that
           we
           day
           lie
           see
           so
           many
           to
           be
           buryed
           in
           Friars
           weeds
           ,
           so
           many
           men
           &
           women
           day
           lie
           to
           take
           the
           Scapular
           ,
           witnesse
           the
           register
           of
           the
           Friars
           Franciscan
           and
           Carmelices
           ,
           in
           which
           their
           names
           are
           carefully
           recorded
           ,
           as
           perpetuall
           Benefactors
           unto
           their
           Orders
           .
           Nay
           ,
           who
           is
           there
           especially
           among
           the
           Laity
           
             (
             O
             triste
             verbum
             !
          
           )
           who
           dare
           so
           nurch
           trust
           to
           the
           sufferings
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           merites
           of
           his
           death
           &
           passion
           ,
           as
           they
           dare
           be
           found
           in
           the
           houre
           of
           death
           without
           that
           thrice
           holy
           Scapular
           ,
           that
           signe
           of
           salvarion
           ,
           
           that
           safety
           in
           dangers
           ,
           that
           league
           of
           peace
           ,
           &
           of
           aneverlasting
           covenant
           ,
           in
           which
           who
           so
           dyeth
           ,
           shall
           never
           suffer
           eternall
           fire
           .
           All
           which
           attributions
           are
           incorporated
           unto
           the
           said
           Scapular
           by
           the
           blessed
           Virgin
           ,
           if
           
             Simon
             Stoc
          
           his
           revelation
           be
           authenticke
           ;
           yea
           many
           among
           us
           nor
           trusting
           to
           the
           habit
           alone
           ,
           or
           unto
           the
           Scapular
           alone
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Nunnes
           faste
           alone
           ,
           will
           before
           their
           death
           beee
           furnished
           with
           them
           all
           three
           together
           ,
           having
           wisely
           understood
           that
           of
           
             Salomon
             ,
             Proverh
             .
             4.
             
             Funiculus
             triplex
             difficile
             rumpitur
             :
          
           A
           triple
           cord
           is
           not
           easily
           broken
           .
           In
           which
           their
           proceeding
           me
           seemeth
           that
           yet
           they
           shew
           some
           weakenes
           of
           faith
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           did
           constantly
           beleeve
           every
           one
           of
           these
           three
           promised
           salvations
           to
           be
           assured
           by
           divine
           revelation
           ,
           as
           their
           teachers
           be
           are
           them
           in
           hand
           ,
           surely
           either
           any
           of
           them
           is
           sufficient
           ,
           or
           all
           of
           them
           together
           insufficient
           .
        
         
           Neither
           doth
           it
           boot
           the
           Friars
           to
           cloake
           these
           their
           errors
           by
           saying
           ,
           That
           these
           doctrines
           rightly
           understood
           ,
           do
           not
           import
           every
           sinner
           by
           keeping
           such
           a
           fast●
           ,
           by
           taking
           such
           an
           Habit
           ,
           or
           Scapular
           to
           be
           favied
           ,
           but
           such
           onely
           as
           be
           contrite
           with
           all
           for
           their
           fins
           ,
           and
           are
           washed
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Redeemer
           .
           For
           neither
           doe
           our
           Friars
           ,
           in
           their
           Semons
           and
           exhortations
           ,
           mention
           any
           such
           condition
           ,
           &c
           if
           they
           did
           ,
           yet
           notwithstanding
           the
           whose
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Sabbaoth
           faste
           ,
           the
           Habit
           &
           the
           Scapular
           ,
           (
           no
           lesseblazed
           by
           the
           Friars
           ,
           then
           superstitously
           beleeved
           of
           the
           people
           )
           would
           utterly
           vanish
           into
           smoake
           .
           For
           why
           ?
           a
           person
           so
           disposed
           and
           qualifyed
           ,
           that
           is
           penitent
           for
           his
           fimes
           ,
           and
           relying
           upon
           the
           redemption
           of
           In
           sas
           CHRIST
           is
           apt
           for
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           receive
           an
           inheritance
           among
           the
           Saints
           and
           Elect
           ,
           say
           he
           be
           naked
           of
           Habit
           &
           scapular
           ,
           and
           not
           at
           all
           acquainted
           with
           
             Donna
             Luissa
          
           her
           saturdayes
           fast
           :
           yea
           a
           man
           ending
           his
           dayes
           in
           the
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Divines
           say
           in
           the
           estate
           of
           grace
           can
           not
           
           misse
           of
           his
           salvation
           ,
           had
           he
           but
           a
           couple
           of
           Hawkes-bells
           about
           his
           neck
           ,
           or
           if
           he
           dyed
           in
           his
           old
           bootes
           as
           well
           as
           in
           scapular
           or
           habit
           .
           If
           then
           the
           Friar
           thus
           expounds
           himself
           .
           He
           that
           dyeth
           in
           the
           habit
           or
           scapular
           ,
           shall
           undoubredly
           be
           saved
           ,
           alwayes
           provided
           that
           he
           bein
           the
           love
           and
           favor
           of
           God
           ,
           verily
           he
           might
           as
           wel
           have
           spared
           so
           much
           breath
           to
           have
           cooled
           his
           broth
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           as
           to
           spend
           it
           upon
           such
           a
           glosse
           as
           corrupteth
           and
           quite
           over-throweth
           the
           text
           .
           No
           no
           ,
           
             Mors
             in
             olla
          
           ,
           There
           is
           poyson
           in
           the
           pot
           .
           For
           these
           preachers
           desire
           no
           thing
           lesse
           then
           to
           be
           so
           understood
           in
           their
           sermons
           when
           they
           make
           their
           Panegyricks
           of
           the
           habit
           and
           scapular
           unto
           the
           people
           ,
           for
           by
           that
           meanes
           they
           might
           be
           in
           danger
           not
           onely
           to
           loose
           their
           offerings
           at
           the
           Altar
           ,
           but
           that
           great
           authority
           and
           place
           which
           they
           have
           in
           the
           hearts
           and
           affection
           of
           the
           Laity
           .
           No
           rather
           with
           all
           possible
           endeavour
           they
           labour
           to
           bee
           beleeved
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           vertue
           of
           these
           raggs
           ,
           either
           as
           causes
           instrumentall
           or
           infallible
           signes
           ,
           salvation
           is
           to
           be
           acquired
           .
           And
           heuce
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Carmelite
           Friars
           dedicate
           yeerely
           a
           day
           of
           great
           festivity
           ,
           namely
           the
           16.
           of
           Iuly
           .
           unto
           the
           honour
           and
           reception
           of
           the
           Scapular
           ,
           as
           the
           Franciscans
           also
           doe
           to
           that
           parcell
           of
           their
           habit
           which
           is
           the
           Cord
           or
           Girdle
           .
           Ar
           which
           festival
           times
           it
           is
           lamentable
           to
           behold
           how
           much
           the
           Divine
           Majestie
           by
           these
           beggars
           &
           their
           devotoes
           is
           prophaned
           in
           his
           creatures
           :
           yea
           truly
           the
           world
           might
           lesse
           admire
           in
           these
           dismall
           dayes
           the
           Sun
           to
           be
           eclipsed
           ,
           &
           the
           rocks
           to
           rent
           ,
           then
           at
           the
           time
           of
           our
           Saviours
           passion
           ,
           beholding
           the
           benefit
           thereof
           so
           miserably
           defaced
           by
           these
           false
           Teachers
           who
           in
           these
           dayes
           cannot
           be
           contented
           to
           rob
           the
           people
           of
           their
           purses
           ,
           but
           of
           their
           soules
           also
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           they
           and
           all
           those
           that
           read
           these
           my
           writings
           may
           understand
           ,
           that
           I
           will
           not
           inveigh
           without
           just
           cause
           or
           reprove
           in
           words
           what
           I
           am
           not
           able
           by
           good
           
           Argument
           to
           confound
           :
           I
           seriously
           demaund
           of
           our
           Friar
           ,
           what
           ground
           they
           have
           either
           from
           the
           divine
           Oracles
           ,
           Ecclesiasticall
           tradition
           ,
           or
           monuments
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           to
           promise
           this
           security
           and
           certitude
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           or
           to
           determine
           of
           the
           Sons
           of
           Adam
           in
           particular
           and
           by
           polle
           that
           their
           names
           are
           written
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           life
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           while
           yet
           we
           are
           
             viatotes
             ,
             et
             non
             in
             statu
             ,
          
           Pilgrimes
           from
           our
           Lord
           ,
           and
           not
           arrived
           at
           our
           country
           .
           I
           heare
           Salomon
           one
           of
           the
           Secretaries
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           saying
           ,
           
             Prov.
             20.
             
             Quis
             potest
             dicere
             mundum
             est
             cor
             meum
             ?
          
           Who
           can
           say
           my
           heart
           is
           cleane
           ?
           I
           heare
           Iob
           saying
           ,
           
             Etiamsi
             simplex
             fuero
             ,
             &c.
             Job
             .
             9.
             
          
           Albeit
           I
           be
           innocent
           ,
           yet
           shall
           my
           soule
           bee
           ignorant
           thereof
           .
           I
           heare
           the
           Apostle
           saying
           ,
           
             Philip.
             2.
             
             Cum
             meta
             &
             tremore
             vestram
             salutem
             operamini
             .
          
           Worke
           your
           Salvation
           with
           feare
           and
           trembling
           .
           I
           heare
           S.
           August
           .
           upon
           the
           40.
           
           Psal
           .
           saying
           ,
           
             Scia
             quod
             justitia
             Dei
             mei
             maneat
             ,
             verum
             an
             justitia
             mea
             maneat
             an
             non
             ,
             ignoro
             ,
             terret
             me
             enim
             Apostolus
             inquiens
             .
             Qui
             existimat
             se
             stare
             ,
             videat
             ne
             cadat
             .
          
           I
           know
           that
           the
           justice
           of
           my
           God
           remaines
           ,
           but
           whether
           my
           justice
           doe
           remaine
           or
           not
           ,
           I
           am
           ignorant
           .
           For
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           terrify
           me
           saying
           ,
           he
           who
           thinkes
           he
           stands
           ,
           let
           him
           looke
           to
           it
           he
           fall
           not
           .
           So
           S.
           Hierome
           in
           his
           3.
           booke
           upon
           the
           Prophet
           Ieremy
           .
           Man
           seeth
           in
           the
           face
           ,
           God
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           unto
           us
           doth
           some
           times
           seeme
           cleane
           ,
           in
           Gods
           eyes
           is
           found
           filthy
           .
           Adde
           hereunto
           the
           testimony
           of
           S.
           Ambrose
           in
           his
           5.
           
           Sermon
           upon
           the
           118.
           
           Psal
           .
           S.
           
             Chrysost
             Homil.
             87.
          
           upon
           Iohn
           .
           S.
           
             Gregory
             lib.
             6.
             epist
             :
             22.
             
          
           S.
           Bede
           in
           his
           Comment
           .
           upon
           the
           20.
           cap.
           of
           the
           Prov.
           But
           I
           may
           not
           ommit
           to
           set
           downe
           at
           large
           what
           S.
           Bernard
           that
           pillar
           of
           Gods
           Church
           in
           these
           later
           Centuryes
           hath
           left
           written
           of
           this
           argument
           ,
           as
           in
           many
           other
           places
           ,
           so
           especially
           in
           his
           1.
           
           Sermon
           
             de
             Septuagesima
          
           in
           these
           words
           ;
           Who
           can
           say
           I
           am
           one
           of
           the
           Elect
           ?
           I
           am
           one
           of
           those
           
           that
           are
           predestinated
           unto
           life
           :
           I
           am
           one
           of
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ?
           Who
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           can
           say
           this
           ?
           When
           as
           the
           Scripture
           cryeth
           out
           against
           him
           .
           Man
           knoweth
           not
           whether
           he
           be
           worthy
           of
           love
           or
           hatred
           .
           Certainely
           therefore
           wee
           cannot
           have
           ,
           but
           yet
           we
           are
           comforred
           with
           the
           trust
           of
           hope
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           not
           by
           anxiety
           of
           this
           dubitation
           be
           tormented
           above
           measure
           .
           So
           he
           .
           Lastly
           to
           this
           cloud
           of
           testimonies
           out
           of
           the
           ancient
           fathers
           ,
           I
           will
           adde
           the
           uniforme
           consent
           of
           the
           moderne
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           Trent
           ,
           condemning
           &
           anathematizing
           this
           certitude
           of
           Salvation
           
             Can.
             15.
          
           in
           these
           words
           .
           
             Si
             quis
             dixerit
             hominem
             renatum
             &
             justificatum
             teneri
             ex
             side
             ad
             credendum
             se
             certo
             esse
             in
             numero
             praedeslinatorum
             Anathem
             asit
             .
          
           If
           any
           shall
           say
           a
           man
           regenerate
           and
           justifyed
           to
           be
           bound
           by
           faith
           to
           beleeve
           himself
           undoubtedly
           to
           be
           in
           the
           number
           of
           the
           predestinate
           ,
           let
           him
           be
           accursed
           :
           and
           in
           the
           Can.
           following
           ,
           
             Si
             quis
             magnum
             illud
             usque
             in
             finem
             perseverantiae
             donum
             se
             certo
             habiturum
             ,
             absoluta
             &
             infallibili
             certitudine
             dixerit
             nisi
             hoc
             exspeciali
             revelatione
             didicerit
             )
             anathema
             sit
             .
          
           If
           any
           shall
           say
           ,
           that
           by
           absolute
           and
           infallible
           assurance
           he
           hath
           that
           great
           gift
           of
           perseverance
           unto
           the
           end
           ,
           unlesse
           he
           hath
           learned
           the
           same
           by
           speciall
           revelation
           ,
           accursed
           be
           he
           .
           So
           the
           Councell
           .
        
         
           And
           sure
           no
           marvaile
           .
           Since
           this
           presumption
           of
           Salvation
           is
           the
           very
           food
           and
           fewell
           of
           all
           wickednesse
           and
           impiety
           ,
           the
           provocation
           and
           incitement
           to
           all
           shamelesse
           lusts
           and
           pleasures
           ,
           with
           which
           the
           soule
           once
           possessed
           what
           further
           care
           is
           to
           be
           taken
           in
           matters
           of
           conscience
           :
           For
           say
           ,
           That
           now
           I
           have
           either
           gotten
           the
           habit
           of
           the
           Franciscans
           upon
           my
           backe
           ,
           or
           the
           Scapular
           of
           the
           Carmelites
           hanging
           about
           my
           necke
           ,
           (
           a
           most
           present
           antidote
           against
           hell
           and
           damnation
           )
           what
           have
           I
           henceforth
           to
           doe
           with
           the
           commandements
           of
           God
           and
           Holy
           C●●rch
           ?
           Why
           should
           I
           feare
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           to
           loose
           the
           
           reynes
           unto
           my
           unbridled
           passion
           ,
           or
           to
           set
           sayle
           which
           way
           the
           streame
           of
           my
           misplaced
           desires
           doe
           carry
           mee
           headlong
           ?
           I
           say
           what
           cause
           have
           I
           further
           to
           wage
           warre
           with
           vice
           ,
           or
           longer
           to
           resist
           the
           sweete
           allurements
           of
           Evill
           .
           Yea
           what
           should
           hinder
           me
           to
           say
           with
           Salomon
           (
           having
           run
           the
           same
           courses
           with
           him
           )
           
             Eccles
             .
             2.
             
             All
             things
             which
             my
             eyes
             have
             desired
             ,
             I
             denyed
             them
             not
             :
             neither
             did
             I
             forbid
             my
             heart
             to
             enjoy
             all
             manner
             of
             pleasures
             .
          
        
         
           These
           be
           the
           thoughts
           ,
           these
           the
           labours
           of
           the
           minde
           ,
           these
           the
           discourses
           of
           the
           understanding
           which
           doe
           often
           burst
           out
           into
           the
           lipps
           and
           tongues
           of
           men
           entangled
           in
           these
           intricacyes
           of
           error
           .
           And
           what
           Moses
           have
           wee
           among
           us
           to
           put
           himselfe
           as
           a
           wall
           and
           a
           bulwarke
           for
           the
           house
           of
           Israel
           ?
           Who
           shall
           pacisie
           these
           congregations
           of
           Abiram
           ?
           Who
           shall
           consume
           and
           burne
           up
           this
           new
           fire
           of
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Aaron
           with
           a
           better
           flame
           ?
           Where
           is
           Elias
           ,
           or
           where
           is
           Micheas
           to
           reprove
           these
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           of
           pleasing
           but
           perilous
           lyes
           .
           Where
           is
           that
           Apostle
           of
           Christ
           ?
           Who
           should
           confound
           these
           false
           Apostles
           with
           an
           Apostolicall
           zeale
           ?
           Scarse
           is
           there
           one
           Peter
           to
           be
           found
           among
           us
           to
           oppose
           himselfe
           to
           these
           Simons
           .
           Scarse
           one
           Paul
           to
           deliver
           up
           these
           Hymeneus
           and
           Alexanders
           unto
           Satan
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           learne
           not
           to
           blaspheme
           .
           For
           tell
           mee
           ,
           who
           is
           there
           among
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           this
           our
           Northerne
           Iland
           ,
           divided
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           is
           either
           willing
           or
           able
           to
           goe
           against
           these
           Regulars
           ,
           moving
           so
           irregularly
           out
           of
           their
           owne
           proper
           spheares
           ?
           Nay
           rather
           ,
           who
           is
           there
           among
           us
           not
           carryed
           head-long
           by
           these
           their
           raptand
           violent
           motions
           ,
           into
           the
           aforesaid
           errors
           ?
           If
           not
           in
           expresse
           termes
           of
           approbation
           ,
           at
           least
           by
           a
           shut
           up
           cye
           ,
           and
           a
           sealed
           lip
           ,
           of
           a
           silent
           connivance
           ?
           One
           circumvented
           by
           fraud
           ,
           another
           detained
           by
           feare
           of
           displeasure
           ,
           the
           third
           won
           by
           benefites
           ,
           the
           most
           or
           all
           of
           us
           
           drawne
           to
           a
           farre
           more
           penicious
           dissimulation
           then
           was
           that
           of
           Barnabas
           condemned
           by
           the
           Apostle
           .
           For
           albeit
           the
           Priests
           of
           the
           Clergy
           in
           these
           parts
           are
           lesse
           refractary
           unto
           Ecclesiasticall
           discipline
           ,
           yea
           truely
           farre
           more
           obedient
           unto
           the
           lawes
           and
           behests
           of
           holy
           Church
           then
           the
           Regulars
           ,
           yet
           not
           much
           more
           learned
           I
           confesse
           ,
           and
           in
           number
           farre
           inferiour
           unto
           them
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seene
           in
           this
           principall
           Citty
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           be
           onely
           six
           pastors
           ,
           but
           of
           Regulars
           not
           much
           sewer
           then
           a
           hundred
           ,
           albeit
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           ebbing
           and
           flowing
           ,
           their
           frequent
           excursions
           caused
           by
           their
           manifold
           negotiations
           in
           every
           corner
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           their
           out-gates
           beyond
           the
           seas
           ,
           and
           back
           againe
           returnes
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           hard
           to
           desine
           what
           number
           they
           be
           of
           ,
           as
           to
           count
           how
           many
           froggs
           there
           were
           in
           the
           second
           plague
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           yea
           to
           such
           a
           potency
           they
           are
           growne
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           a
           short
           space
           in
           this
           Kingdome
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           that
           what
           cause
           soever
           they
           take
           in
           hand
           ,
           be
           it
           just
           or
           injust
           ,
           Ecclesiasticall
           or
           Temporall
           ,
           they
           will
           ,
           nay
           they
           must
           be
           Conquerours
           ;
           so
           united
           among
           themselves
           ,
           so
           backt
           with
           powerfull
           friendships
           ,
           so
           animated
           with
           forraine
           correspondencyes
           ,
           not
           to
           speake
           of
           ordinary
           consanguinityes
           and
           affinityes
           ,
           foster-ships
           ,
           and
           gossip-fhips
           ,
           so
           intayled
           not
           onely
           to
           the
           Commons
           ,
           but
           unto
           the
           greatest
           Familyes
           ,
           by
           taking
           in
           of
           Youths
           into
           their
           Convents
           ,
           May
           des
           into
           their
           Cloysters
           ,
           furnishing
           Merchants
           with
           custome
           ,
           purchasers
           with
           moneyes
           upon
           morgages
           &
           rent
           charges
           ,
           absolurely
           ruling
           in
           all
           matters
           of
           Contracts
           and
           matrimoniall
           causes
           ,
           managing
           the
           assay
           res
           of
           rich
           Widdowes
           ,
           but
           seldom
           (
           I
           confesse
           )
           helping
           them
           to
           husbands
           .
           *
           At
           the
           pillow
           of
           every
           rich
           man
           ,
           especially
           when
           he
           is
           about
           to
           make
           his
           Will
           ,
           serving
           in
           that
           businesse
           both
           for
           ghostly
           Fathers
           ,
           Councell
           ,
           and
           Cleark
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           which
           imployments
           ,
           &
           what
           else
           may
           either
           be
           honourable
           or
           
           profitable
           unto
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           ascended
           unto
           that
           height
           of
           authority
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           should
           tell
           us
           ,
           the
           crowes
           were
           white
           ,
           and
           the
           swans
           black
           .
           (
           though
           we
           could
           not
           beleeve
           them
           )
           yet
           should
           wee
           not
           dare
           to
           gainsay
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           contest
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           For
           as
           it
           is
           the
           nature
           of
           plenty
           to
           beget
           prosperity
           ,
           and
           this
           ,
           pride
           ,
           so
           our
           Regulars
           at
           this
           day
           are
           arrived
           at
           such
           an
           unmeasurable
           greatnesse
           ,
           through
           plenty
           and
           popular
           estimation
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           not
           onely
           a
           terrour
           unto
           the
           inferiour
           Pastors
           of
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           but
           even
           unto
           Bishops
           and
           Cardinals
           .
           Nor
           will
           I
           except
           thee
           O
           Pope
           Vrbanus
           !
           who
           not
           once
           (
           as
           we
           are
           credibly
           informed
           from
           the
           city
           )
           hast
           complayned
           of
           their
           insupportable
           pride
           and
           insolencies
           ,
           saying
           to
           such
           as
           complayned
           of
           their
           injuryes
           :
           I
           marveil
           not
           that
           they
           wrong
           you
           ,
           for
           they
           wrong
           my selfe
           .
           And
           as
           these
           Regulars
           are
           awfull
           unto
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           so
           no
           lesse
           fearfull
           are
           they
           unto
           the
           Laity
           ,
           who
           therefore
           yeeld
           them
           such
           attribution
           ,
           as
           either
           they
           hope
           their
           friendship
           to
           bee
           an
           advantage
           unto
           them
           in
           the
           prosequution
           of
           their
           ends
           ,
           or
           they
           providently
           fore-see
           how
           much
           the
           malice
           of
           a
           powerfull
           enemy
           may
           bee
           prejudiciall
           unto
           them
           in
           the
           same
           kinde
           .
           So
           as
           be
           who
           thou
           wilt
           ,
           friend
           or
           foe
           ,
           the
           Friar
           will
           benefit
           himselfe
           by
           thee
           .
           If
           thou
           be
           his
           friend
           and
           well-willer
           ;
           he
           gaynes
           by
           ●hy
           .
           love
           .
           If
           his
           adversary
           ,
           then
           also
           for
           feare
           of
           displeasure
           and
           offence
           ,
           like
           unto
           those
           Lawyers
           whom
           Cassiodorus
           upon
           the
           73.
           
           Psal
           .
           sayth
           ,
           
             Apud
             causidicos
             etiam
             ipsum
             silentium
             venale
             est
             ,
             ac
             lingua
             corum
             damnifica
             nisi
             funibus
             argenteis
             ligetur
             .
          
           With
           Layers
           their
           very
           silence
           is
           vendible
           ,
           &
           their
           ongues
           are
           harmefull
           unlesse
           they
           be
           tyed
           with
           silver
           chaynes
           .
           But
           truely
           as
           in
           the
           naturall
           body
           ,
           when
           any
           one
           part
           or
           member
           groweth
           into
           an
           exorbitant
           bignesfe
           beyond
           due
           symmetry
           and
           proportion
           ,
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           members
           become
           sick
           and
           feeble
           ,
           &
           
           the
           whole
           body
           〈…〉
           in
           the
           Ec●l●sihft●call
           or
           Politicke
           .
           Sody
           may
           instand
           with
           the
           safety
           thereof
           to
           permit
           so
           great
           a
           party
           ,
           and
           so
           intrinsecall
           a
           faction
           as
           are
           our
           Regulars
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           to
           swell
           to
           such
           a
           bulke
           ,
           as
           exceeding
           the
           bonds
           of
           due
           proportion
           ,
           they
           draw
           unto
           ther
           selves
           the
           humors
           of
           the
           fest
           of
           the
           body
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           whole
           .
        
         
           Neither
           in
           writing
           these
           things
           most
           holy
           Father
           ,
           is
           my
           meaning
           other
           ,
           then
           was
           the
           soop●
           of
           that
           thrice
           renowned
           Archbishop
           of
           Armagh
           ,
           &
           Primate
           of
           all
           Ireland
           ,
           commōly
           called
           by
           Writers
           ,
           Armachanus
           ;
           by
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           this
           Countrey
           ,
           
             S.
             Richard
             of
             Dundalke
          
           ,
           in
           his
           oration
           at
           Avinion
           ,
           made
           before
           Pope
           Innocentius
           Sci
           his
           Card●nalls
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             Pater
             sanctissime
             &c.
          
           
           Most
           holy
           Father
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           my
           Speech
           I
           doe
           protest
           that
           I
           doe
           not
           intend
           to
           averre
           ,
           or
           rashly
           affirme
           any
           thing
           which
           may
           bee
           contrary
           unto
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           or
           Catholieke
           doctrine
           ;
           &
           that
           my
           meaning
           is
           not
           to
           presse
           or
           perswade
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           Mendicant
           Orders
           approved
           by
           holy
           Church
           &
           confirmed
           by
           the
           See
           Apostolicke
           ,
           but
           rather
           to
           perswade
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           reduced
           &
           brought
           ●acke
           againe
           unto
           the
           purity
           of
           then
           first
           institution
           ;
           alwayes
           minded
           to
           submit
           my selfe
           unto
           the
           censure
           of
           your
           Holines
           .
           So
           Armachanus
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           Imindefull
           of
           my
           duty
           &
           obforvance
           unto
           the
           thay-re
           of
           sl●●●●
           ,
           am
           bold
           to
           speake
           ●nnco
           my
           :
           Lord
           of
           such
           affay
           es
           us
           may
           conc●●●●
           the
           w●ll●●áre
           )
           of
           soules
           ,
           &
           the
           good
           of
           this
           Church
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           in
           which
           I
           now
           have
           almost
           lived
           for
           the
           space
           of
           these
           ●●●my
           yeares
           !
           And
           the
           rather
           I
           hold
           my selfe
           bound
           so
           to
           〈◊〉
           ,
           fo●●●at
           ●●mnot
           igno●an●
           ,
           but
           know
           right
           we
           blow
           your
           How
           living
           among
           so
           many
           protectors
           of
           R
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           ders
           ,
           so
           muny
           Generals
           ,
           so
           many
           Patrons
           ,
           pro
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           &c
           agents
           for
           them
           ;
           scarce
           
           shall
           you
           heare
           a
           word
           of
           sincere
           truth
           ,
           without
           many
           glosses
           &
           Commentaryes
           of
           most
           corrupt
           additions
           ;
           yea
           &
           for
           one
           verity
           ,
           a
           masse
           of
           forged
           &
           devised
           fables
           ,
           especially
           from
           these
           remote
           Regions
           ,
           &
           as
           you
           call
           them
           in
           Rome
           Tramontane
           Provinces
           .
           Yea
           such
           is
           the
           misery
           &
           calamity
           of
           Princes
           &
           great
           Personages
           ,
           as
           well
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           as
           Politick
           ,
           that
           seldome
           by
           the
           care
           doe
           they
           conceive
           that
           birth
           which
           with
           all
           their
           hearts
           they
           defire
           not
           to
           be
           vitall
           &
           long-lived
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           seldome
           hearing
           what
           they
           would
           not
           heare
           .
           Such
           multitudes
           there
           are
           of
           parasites
           &
           flatterers
           ,
           who
           suggest
           unto
           their
           sences
           nothing
           but
           what
           is
           rare
           ,
           glorious
           ,
           &
           above
           measure
           gratefull
           ,
           who
           for
           to
           please
           ,
           they
           holde
           it
           but
           little
           inferiour
           to
           immortality
           .
        
         
           Neverthelesse
           such
           hath
           beene
           my
           breeding
           and
           education
           from
           mine
           infancy
           ,
           which
           together
           with
           my
           yeares
           hath
           growne
           up
           with
           mee
           ,
           and
           is
           now
           confirmed
           in
           more
           then
           a
           declining
           age
           ,
           that
           I
           rather
           desire
           to
           live
           poore
           with
           the
           Philosopher
           ,
           and
           feed
           on
           coleworts
           in
           this
           my
           tubb
           ,
           then
           to
           act
           the
           flatterer
           with
           Aristippus
           ,
           and
           surfet
           on
           pleasures
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Alexander
           .
           And
           forsomuch
           as
           now
           for
           many
           yeares
           we
           have
           had
           your
           Ho.
           amost
           vigilant
           pastor
           ,
           &
           a
           lover
           of
           truth
           .
           I
           held
           it
           not
           so
           much
           to
           concerne
           my selfe
           ,
           as
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           to
           intimate
           these
           no
           small
           or
           triviall
           matters
           unto
           you
           .
           For
           as
           it
           is
           our
           parts
           to
           open
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           imperfections
           &
           smaller
           excesses
           of
           our
           brethren
           ,
           (
           which
           ,
           charity
           would
           rather
           have
           concealed
           ,
           then
           revealed
           )
           yet
           certes
           so
           soule
           ,
           so
           into
           be
           rable
           ,
           so
           manifest
           adulterations
           of
           our
           holy
           faith
           ,
           we
           can
           not
           ,
           we
           ought
           not
           ,
           woe
           dare
           not
           smother
           ,
           which
           happily
           if
           wee
           should
           ,
           the
           very
           stones
           would
           cry
           &
           rore
           them
           out
           in
           your
           eares
           .
           So
           doubtlesse
           to
           you
           holy
           Father
           it
           belongs
           to
           apply
           holesome
           remedyes
           to
           these
           diseases
           ,
           to
           powre
           wine
           
           and
           oyle
           into
           these
           wounds
           ,
           to
           asswage
           the
           tempest
           of
           these
           raging
           Seas
           ,
           to
           chastice
           with
           your
           pastorall
           staffe
           these
           butting
           rammes
           ,
           which
           lead
           the
           following
           flocke
           astray
           unto
           hurtfull
           and
           uncouth
           pastures
           ,
           orif
           they
           contemne
           to
           heare
           your
           voyce
           ,
           to
           cut
           them
           off
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           fold
           ,
           by
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           Sword
           of
           your
           censures
           ,
           that
           the
           good
           bee
           not
           infected
           by
           the
           fellowship
           of
           the
           bad
           ,
           the
           sound
           by
           the
           diseased
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           are
           expected
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           Ireland
           from
           so
           great
           a
           Pastor
           ,
           by
           him
           to
           be
           governed
           ,
           to
           be
           cherished
           ,
           to
           be
           defended
           ,
           to
           be
           enlarged
           .
           And
           so
           the
           Prince
           of
           Pastors
           to
           his
           Vicar
           and
           to
           his
           flock
           on
           earth
           be
           ever
           propitious
           ,
           whose
           power
           over
           him
           and
           his
           writings
           is
           willingly
           acknowledged
           by
        
         
           
             PAVL
             HARRIS
             .
          
        
         
      
       
         
         
         
           A
           FAMILIAR
           DISPVTATION
           WITH
           THE
           FRYARS
           ,
           PROPOVNDED
           BY
           THE
           AVTHOR
        
         
           
             CAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             AND
             thus
             gentle
             Friars
             ,
             having
             (
             as
             you
             see
             )
             made
             my
             moane
             to
             Pope
             Vrbanus
             8
             of
             your
             false
             and
             seditious
             doctrines
             ,
             the
             pillars
             of
             your
             pride
             and
             ambition
             ,
             and
             no
             small
             revenew
             unto
             your
             Garnells
             ,
             Cellars
             ,
             and
             Kinchins
             .
             Give
             mee
             leave
             to
             ventilat
             and
             dispute
             the
             aforesaid
             cafe
             of
             the
             
               Habis
               ,
               Scaputar
            
             ,
             and
             Fast
             ,
             a
             little
             more
             familiarly
             with
             your selves
             as
             my
             equalls
             .
             The
             end
             and
             butt
             I
             shoot
             at
             (
             if
             God
             so
             blesse
             my
             endeavors
             )
             is
             to
             undeceive
             such
             poore
             soules
             among
             us
             ,
             as
             hitherto
             have
             beene
             inveigled
             and
             besotted
             with
             these
             your
             dreames
             and
             pleasant
             fantasies
             :
             since
             it
             is
             my
             part
             no
             lesse
             to
             consute
             orror
             ,
             then
             to
             teach
             true
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             to
             discover
             :
             such
             false
             :
             apostles
             ,
             as
             seeke
             to
             transtorme
             themselves
             into
             the
             Apostles
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             albeit
             some
             happily
             will
             hold
             it
             a
             labour
             needl●sse
             ,
             to
             oppose
             these
             sencelesse
             tenents
             ,
             which
             like
             unto
             ill
             plastred
             walls
             ,
             threatning
             their
             owner
             nine
             ,
             dan
             not
             long
             subsist
             :
             yet
             others
             ,
             (
             and
             peradventure
             with
             more
             reason
             )
             will
             also
             judge
             my
             endeavours
             bootlesse
             ,
             and
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             for
             that
             in
             most
             mens
             opinions
             ,
             these
             :
             doctrines
             are
             so
             fastned
             ,
             or
             rather
             (
             as
             I
             may
             say
             )
             so
             rivetted
             ,
             and
             
             wedged
             into
             the
             heads
             and
             hearts
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             rather
             become
             the
             labour
             of
             the
             Apostie
             ,
             then
             any
             other
             Paul
             to
             dissolve
             ,
             and
             to
             remove
             the
             same
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             divine
             
               Petrarch
               ,
               alte
               radicates
               errores
               nonfacile
               est
               extirpare
               .
               De
               vi●sol
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             
             Errors
             deeply
             rooted
             ,
             are
             not
             easily
             pull'd
             up
             .
             Forsomuch
             then
             as
             these
             supernaturall
             prerogatives
             ascribed
             unto
             the
             
               Hubit
               ,
               Seapular
            
             ,
             and
             
               Donna
               Luissa
            
             her
             fast
             ,
             are
             all
             of
             them
             built
             upon
             visions
             and
             revelations
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             taught
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             
             
               That
               Satan
               can
               transfigure
               himselfe
               into
               an
               Angell
               of
               light
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             are
             admonished
             by
             the
             same
             Apostle
             not
             to
             be
             circumvented
             by
             him
             ,
             
               whose
               operation
               consisteth
               in
               all
               power
               and
               lying
               signes
               and
               wonders
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               sedmong
               of
               Iniquity
               .
            
             I
             demaund
             then
             of
             you
             O
             Regulars
             ,
             and
             especially
             of
             you
             Gray
             Friars
             and
             Carmelites
             ,
             how
             you
             come
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             forsomuch
             as
             
               S.
               Fraugis
            
             ,
             and
             
               S.
               Simon
               Stec
            
             ,
             might
             as
             well
             as
             many
             other
             Saints
             have
             beene
             deluded
             ,
             and
             abused
             by
             Satan
             in
             this
             kind
             :
             that
             not
             withstanding
             these
             revelations
             of
             theirs
             ,
             were
             heavenly
             and
             divine
             ,
             and
             for
             such
             ,
             to
             be
             taken
             and
             beleeved
             ,
             and
             not
             rather
             illusions
             of
             that
             enemie
             of
             mankind
             ,
             
               Cui
               mille
               sunt
               nomina
               ,
               &
               wille
               nocendi
               artes
               ,
            
             Who
             hath
             a
             thousand
             names
             and
             meanes
             of
             deceiving
             .
             For
             say
             ,
             that
             
               S.
               Francis
            
             ,
             and
             
               S.
               Simon
               Stec
            
             be
             canonized
             Saints
             ,
             yet
             not
             all
             that
             is
             written
             by
             them
             ,
             or
             of
             them
             is
             canonized
             truths
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             wicked
             men
             and
             women
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             have
             beene
             honoured
             with
             divine
             visions
             ,
             and
             revelations
             ,
             as
             
               Balaam
               ,
               Pharaoh
               ,
               Saul
               ,
               Nebuch
               aduczar
               ,
               Pelats
            
             wife
             ,
             and
             the
             Sybills
             ,
             so
             have
             many
             of
             Gods
             servants
             beene
             deceived
             by
             strong
             illusions
             to
             beleeve
             lyes
             .
             Examples
             whereof
             we
             have
             store
             as
             well
             in
             the
             Dialogues
             of
             
               S.
               Gregory
            
             written
             above
             a
             thousand
             yeares
             agoe
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             more
             ancient
             legend
             of
             the
             holy
             men
             and
             Eremites
             of
             
               Palestina
               ,
               Egypt
            
             ,
             and
             The●ais
             ,
             written
             by
             Palladius
             within
             the
             first
             foure
             hundred
             yeares
             after
             Christ
             ,
             to
             omit
             infinite
             others
             in
             historyes
             of
             later
             times
             .
             Nay
             S.
             Francis
             himselfe
             seemes
             not
             to
             have
             beene
             priviledged
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             from
             being
             abused
             with
             false
             revelations
             .
             For
             as
             wee
             reade
             in
             the
             Chronicle
             of
             the
             Friar
             Minors
             :
             He
             having
             under
             him
             a
             Vicar
             generall
             whose
             name
             was
             Helias
             .
             It
             was
             revealed
             unto
             him
             by
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             that
             the
             aforesaid
             Friar
             should
             both
             dye
             out
             of
             the
             Order
             ,
             and
             be
             damned
             ,
             in
             respect
             whereof
             the
             holy
             Faaher
             S.
             
             Francis
             did
             ever
             after
             so
             dis
             affect
             the
             aforesaid
             Fryar
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             endure
             to
             behold
             him
             .
             Yet
             not
             many
             linesafter
             in
             the
             very
             same
             sap
             .
             it
             is
             reported
             how
             the
             same
             S.
             Francis
             had
             a
             revelation
             from
             heaven
             ,
             that
             the
             aforesaid
             Friar
             Helias
             should
             doe
             pennance
             for
             his
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             damned
             at
             all
             .
             This
             shall
             you
             reade
             in
             the
             Chronicle
             of
             the
             Friar
             Minors
             ,
             tom
             .
             1.
             cap.
             118.
             
             And
             such
             as
             will
             take
             paines
             to
             peruse
             S.
             Brigids
             revelations
             ,
             &
             conserre
             them
             with
             our
             legends
             of
             Saints
             lives
             ,
             shall
             finde
             innumerable
             examples
             of
             like
             kind
             .
             One
             Saint
             having
             a
             revelation
             directly
             contrary
             to
             what
             hath
             beene
             revealed
             unto
             another
             .
             Notwithstanding
             that
             there
             is
             but
             one
             God
             ,
             one
             truth
             .
             And
             we
             may
             be
             enduced
             or
             rather
             enforced
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             that
             these
             revelations
             ,
             visions
             ,
             and
             apparitions
             of
             
               S.
               Francis
            
             ,
             and
             
               Simon
               Stoc
            
             (
             if
             any
             such
             were
             )
             were
             meere
             satanicall
             illusions
             ,
             &
             no
             divine
             revelations
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             promise
             that
             certitude
             and
             assurance
             of
             salvation
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             which
             is
             repugnant
             to
             sacred
             Writt
             ,
             the
             uniforme
             consent
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Fathers
             ,
             the
             uniforme
             consent
             of
             Generall
             Councells
             ,
             and
             the
             beliefe
             both
             of
             our
             holy
             Mother
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             all
             her
             obedient
             children
             even
             unto
             these
             times
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             aboundantly
             proved
             in
             my
             Epistle
             to
             Pope
             Vrbanns
             ,
             and
             not
             necessary
             heere
             to
             be
             repeated
             againe
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             will
             conclude
             this
             first
             point
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Golat.
             1.
             
             That
             if
             an
             Angell
             from
             heaven
             shall
             come
             and
             preach
             unto
             us
             contrary
             to
             what
             we
             have
             received
             ,
             
               Anathema
               sir
            
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             to
             give
             scope
             to
             a
             more
             full
             and
             ample
             discourse
             of
             this
             Argument
             ,
             let
             us
             admit
             for
             the
             present
             that
             S.
             Francis
             ,
             and
             
               Simon
               Stoc
            
             had
             received
             by
             divine
             revelation
             :
             That
             whosoever
             shall
             dye
             in
             the
             habit
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             scapular
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             should
             undoubtedly
             be
             saved
             ,
             (
             for
             it
             may
             not
             bee
             denyed
             but
             such
             certitude
             may
             be
             had
             by
             divine
             revelation
             )
             Examples
             we
             have
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             two
             glorious
             Apostles
             ,
             S.
             Peter
             &
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             of
             S.
             
               Mary
               Magdalen
            
             ,
             &
             some
             others
             ,
             for
             the
             arme
             of
             our
             Lord
             is
             not
             shortned
             ,
             nor
             his
             power
             abridged
             .
             Yet
             (
             say
             I
             )
             conformable
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             holy
             Church
             (
             as
             afterward
             shall
             bee
             prooved
             )
             that
             this
             can
             be
             no
             assurance
             ,
             or
             security
             unto
             others
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             partakers
             of
             the
             said
             visions
             ,
             and
             revelations
             to
             beleeve
             that
             doctrine
             ;
             because
             what
             is
             of
             divine
             authority
             unto
             one
             ,
             is
             but
             of
             humane
             and
             sallible
             authority
             unto
             another
             .
             For
             say
             that
             Peter
             knoweth
             a
             thing
             
             to
             come
             by
             certaine
             &
             divine
             revelation
             ,
             yet
             the
             same
             shall
             be
             to
             Patrick
             but
             onely
             a
             humane
             relation
             ,
             received
             from
             the
             lips
             of
             Peter
             a
             mortall
             man
             ,
             subject
             to
             error
             and
             mistaking
             ,
             to
             deceive
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             deceived
             ,
             and
             being
             but
             
               in
               via
               ,
               &
               non
               in
               termine
               ,
            
             peccable
             in
             thought
             ,
             word
             and
             deed
             :
             and
             therefore
             we
             see
             the
             Church
             (
             whose
             wisdome
             is
             from
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             )
             never
             to
             canonize
             any
             person
             ,
             though
             reputed
             never
             so
             holy
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             till
             such
             time
             as
             their
             sanctity
             be
             attested
             by
             signes
             ,
             and
             wonders
             from
             heaven
             .
             As
             then
             S.
             Francis
             before
             his
             conversion
             was
             of
             life
             &
             conversation
             like
             unto
             others
             of
             his
             rank
             ,
             &
             quality
             ,
             &
             not
             much
             scrupulous
             of
             the
             offence
             of
             God
             ,
             till
             he
             came
             unto
             the
             age
             of
             twenty
             five
             ,
             as
             may
             appeare
             both
             by
             the
             first
             words
             of
             his
             Testament
             .
             
               Quia
               cùm
               essem
               in
               peccatis
               &c.
            
             as
             also
             by
             his
             life
             written
             by
             Bonaveniure
             .
             So
             albeit
             I
             confesse
             the
             a
             d
             and
             better
             part
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             after
             his
             conversion
             ,
             &
             dedicating
             himselfe
             unto
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             as
             a
             threed
             more
             evenly
             ipun
             ,
             then
             the
             former
             ,
             yet
             not
             altogether
             without
             some
             knotes
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             knowne
             by
             his
             own
             confession
             ,
             when
             on
             a
             time
             so
             journing
             in
             the
             pallace
             of
             the
             Cardinall
             
               De
               S
               ta
               Cruce
            
             and
             in
             the
             night-time
             being
             beaten
             of
             the
             Devills
             ,
             he
             repayred
             in
             the
             morning
             to
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             Cardinall
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             related
             what
             he
             had
             endured
             ,
             and
             then
             added
             ,
             
               Men
               that
               know
               me
               not
               ,
               repute
               me
               as
               a
               Saint
               ,
               but
               behold
               how
               the
               devills
               who
               know
               me
               well
               ,
               doe
               handle
               and
               chastice
               me
               for
               my
               sinnes
               .
            
             So
             he
             .
             
               Chron
               ,
               fras
               ,
               minor
               ,
               toni
               ,
               I
               ,
               cap.
            
             13.
             
             Out
             of
             all
             which
             I
             doe
             inferre
             ,
             that
             a
             vision
             ,
             or
             revclation
             is
             not
             therefore
             authenticall
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             because
             such
             a
             person
             ,
             who
             after
             ●is
             death
             was
             canonized
             for
             a
             Saint
             ,
             did
             in
             his
             life-time
             avouch
             the
             same
             ,
             either
             by
             word
             ,
             or
             writing
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             necessary
             for
             my
             p●ucent
             assent
             unto
             such
             visions
             or
             revelations
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             be
             canonized
             for
             supernaturall
             &
             infallible
             truths
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             but
             by
             authority
             of
             holy
             Church
             ,
             which
             hath
             canonized
             for
             certaine
             and
             infallible
             verities
             ,
             no
             other
             mens
             workes
             ,
             sayings
             ,
             or
             writings
             ,
             then
             those
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             that
             Angelical
             Doctor
             
               S.
               Thomas
            
             hath
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Innititur
               fide
               :
               nostra
               rev
               Lationi
               Apostolis
               &
               prophetis
               factae
               qui
               canoric●s
               linos
               scripserunt
               ,
               non
               autem
               revelationi
               si
               qua
               fuit
               aliis
               doctoribus
               facta
               ,
            
             1
             2
             q.
             1.8
             .
             2
             
             d.
             2
             dum
             .
             Our
             faith
             is
             grounded
             upon
             revelation
             made
             unto
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             who
             wrote
             the
             canonicall
             
             bookes
             ,
             not
             to
             revelation
             (
             if
             any
             such
             was
             made
             )
             to
             other
             Doctors
             .
             For
             which
             doctrine
             he
             cites
             also
             
               S.
               Aug.
            
             in
             his
             Epistle
             unto
             
               S.
               Hierom
            
             Epist
             .
             14.
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Solis
               enim
               scripturarum
               libris
               qui
               canonici
               appellaneny
               ,
               didici
               hune
               honorem
               deferre
               ,
               ●t
               unllum
               autherum
               corum
               in
               scribendo
               errasse
               aliquid
               firmissime
               credam
               .
               Alios
               autem
               it
               a
               lego
               ut
               quantalibet
               fanctitato
               ,
               doctrinaque
               prepolleant
               .
               non
               ideo
               verum
               putem
               ,
               quod
               ipsi
               it
               a
               senserunt
               vel
               scripserunt
               .
            
             Onely
             to
             the
             books
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             are
             called
             canonicall
             ,
             I
             have
             learned
             to
             give
             that
             honour
             ,
             that
             I
             most
             firmely
             believe
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             the
             Authors
             thereof
             have
             erred
             in
             writing
             ,
             but
             other
             writers
             I
             so
             read
             (
             that
             with
             how
             great
             sanctity
             ,
             or
             learning
             so
             ever
             they
             doe
             excell
             ,
             )
             I
             doe
             not
             therefore
             believe
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             so
             judged
             ,
             or
             so
             written
             .
             So
             
               S.
               Aug.
            
             
          
           
             Now
             future
             glory
             in
             Heaven
             being
             a
             supernaturall
             object
             ,
             cannot
             by
             humane
             knowledge
             or
             morall
             certitude
             be
             assured
             unto
             us
             ,
             but
             either
             not
             all
             ,
             or
             by
             divine
             faith
             ,
             which
             though
             not
             cleare
             and
             evident
             ,
             yet
             excelleth
             in
             certitude
             and
             infallibility
             all
             scientificall
             knowledge
             whatsoever
             .
             And
             this
             I
             say
             to
             answere
             those
             who
             happily
             in
             defence
             of
             their
             errors
             ,
             in
             the
             aforesaid
             revelations
             ,
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             albeit
             indeed
             they
             be
             not
             to
             be
             believed
             by
             a
             divine
             and
             a
             supernaturall
             faith
             ,
             yet
             may
             they
             be
             certaine
             unto
             us
             ,
             
               exáio
               tapite
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             some
             other
             topicall
             argument
             ,
             which
             in
             truth
             is
             as
             much
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             said
             nothing
             ,
             preaching
             an
             infallibility
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             visions
             ,
             and
             revelations
             ,
             then
             brought
             unto
             cheir
             justification
             ,
             they
             answere
             us
             with
             nothing
             but
             historicall
             legends
             (
             and
             I
             pray
             God
             not
             rather
             fabulous
             )
             and
             meere
             humane
             possibilityes
             .
             When
             the
             poore
             soule
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             trusting
             unto
             habits
             and
             scapulats
             ,
             as
             Oracles
             of
             truth
             ,
             &
             rockes
             of
             a
             sure
             foundation
             ,
             at
             the
             evening
             and
             perclose
             of
             life
             ,
             findes
             it selfe
             irreparably
             deceived
             ,
             &
             
               in
               puncto
               descondit
               in
               infernum
            
             :
             in
             a
             moment
             for
             misbeliefe
             siukes
             downe
             to
             hell
             ,
             whence
             neither
             the
             habit
             of
             
               S.
               Francis
            
             ,
             nor
             the
             scapular
             of
             the
             Carmelites
             ,
             nor
             the
             saturday
             faste
             of
             Dame
             Luissa
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             fetch
             it
             our
             .
             And
             because
             that
             Dives
             can
             not
             obtayne
             of
             Abraham
             that
             one
             should
             come
             from
             the
             dead
             &
             signifie
             unto
             his
             brethren
             what
             entertainment
             these
             habit
             &
             scapular
             wearers
             ,
             sinde
             in
             the
             next
             world
             ;
             Our
             Friars
             doe
             the
             lesse
             regard
             what
             Moses
             &
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             what
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             Generall
             Councells
             
             teach
             ,
             for
             not
             being
             convicted
             of
             their
             ●●rours
             by
             experimentall
             knowledge
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             they
             lesse
             reck
             on
             of
             any
             other
             proofe
             ,
             demonstration
             ,
             or
             argument
             ,
             which
             not
             withstanding
             wee
             will
             not
             spare
             further
             to
             urge
             against
             them
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             else
             may
             conferr
             to
             the
             demolition
             of
             this
             so
             desp●rat
             an
             error
             ,
             possessing
             the
             last
             act
             of
             mans
             life
             ,
             and
             making
             the
             same
             most
             tragicall
             .
             For
             as
             it
             is
             truly
             said
             ,
             
               Quod
               in
               bello
               non
               bis
               peceatur
               ,
            
             A
             man
             shall
             never
             offend
             the
             second
             time
             in
             warre
             ,
             and
             why
             ?
             because
             by
             c●●ath
             the
             second
             error
             is
             prevented
             .
             So
             with
             much
             more
             reason
             ,
             yea
             with
             ruth
             and
             compassion
             may
             it
             be
             said
             of
             a
             Christian
             dying
             in
             mi●
             beliefe
             of
             a
             matter
             of
             such
             consequence
             ,
             as
             concernes
             his
             eternall
             woe
             or
             welfare
             ,
             
               non
               bis
               peceatur
            
             .
             He
             cannot
             twise
             offend
             .
             An
             error
             concluded
             in
             death
             1●
             singular
             ,
             is
             solitary
             ,
             and
             unaccompanyed
             ,
             no
             reparation
             by
             repentance
             to
             bee
             hoped
             for
             ,
             the
             doore
             of
             life
             being
             also
             the
             doore
             of
             mercy
             ,
             which
             once
             shut
             is
             never
             more
             to
             be
             opened
             .
          
           
             Marvaile
             not
             (
             good
             Reader
             )
             that
             I
             labour
             in
             confronting
             so
             horrid
             a
             doctrin
             :
             for
             if
             by
             all
             my
             endeavours
             I
             draw
             but
             one
             soule
             by
             the
             eares
             out
             of
             this
             sinke
             and
             pit
             of
             error
             ,
             it
             shall
             well
             become
             my
             profession
             ,
             &
             the
             disciple
             of
             him
             who
             sought
             the
             stray
             sheep
             ,
             and
             finding
             it
             .
             brought
             it
             home
             into
             the
             fould
             upon
             his
             shoulders
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             I
             shall
             avovde
             that
             censure
             of
             S.
             Bernard
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Cadit
               asinno
               ,
               &
               invenit
               qui
               sublevet
               :
               sadit
               anima
               ,
               &
               non
               est
               qui
               man
               um
               apponat
               :
            
             The
             asse
             falls
             into
             the
             ditch
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             one
             ready
             to
             pull
             him
             out
             :
             the
             soule
             falls
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             none
             to
             put
             to
             his
             helping
             hand
             .
             
               Bernard
               super
               Cantica
            
             .
          
           
             The
             absurdity
             then
             of
             this
             doctrine
             of
             the
             habit
             and
             scapular
             (
             befides
             what
             hitherto
             hath
             beene
             said
             )
             may
             in
             this
             also
             appeare
             .
             That
             if
             they
             performe
             what
             they
             promise
             ,
             and
             what
             their
             revelations
             doe
             import
             .
             That
             is
             certitude
             and
             assurance
             in
             this
             life
             of
             glory
             ,
             &
             salvation
             in
             the
             next
             ,
             they
             surpasse
             in
             esticacy
             all
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             what
             soever
             have
             been
             or
             dayned
             by
             divine
             authority
             ,
             and
             practised
             by
             Christians
             since
             the
             Primitive
             times
             ,
             untill
             the
             second
             comming
             of
             Christ
             .
             For
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             by
             our
             Saviours
             institution
             ,
             doe
             on●ly
             conferre
             grace
             &
             predent
             iustification
             ,
             (
             having
             all
             their
             vertue
             ,
             &
             e●ticacy
             from
             the
             merit
             of
             his
             passion
             )
             
               ex
               opere
               operato
               ,
               &
               non
               ponenti
               obicem
               ,
            
             onely
             as
             instrumentall
             causes
             conferred
             on
             such
             partakers
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             thorough
             
             their
             indisposition
             either
             of
             misbellefe
             or
             complacencie
             in
             sin
             ,
             doe
             put
             no
             impediment
             or
             barre
             unto
             their
             spirituall
             and
             supernaturall
             operation
             .
             They
             who
             desire
             to
             see
             the
             proofes
             of
             this
             doctrine
             ,
             from
             Scriptures
             ,
             from
             Councells
             ,
             the
             Greeke
             and
             Latine
             Fathers
             ,
             &
             the
             Schoolemen
             ,
             I
             remit
             them
             among
             many
             others
             ,
             unto
             the
             second
             tome
             of
             Tho-Waldensis
             ,
             or
             
               William
               Lindanus
            
             his
             Panopli●
             ,
             or
             
               The.
               Stapleton
            
             his
             Doctrinalia
             ,
             or
             Cardinall
             
               Bellarmine
               de
               sacramentis
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             3.5
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Now
             then
             (
             say
             I
             )
             albeit
             this
             be
             very
             much
             that
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             done
             for
             us
             in
             the
             Institution
             of
             the
             Sacramonts
             ,
             yet
             far
             more
             hath
             S.
             Francis
             &
             
               Sirnon
               Stoc
            
             done
             for
             us
             by
             the
             habit
             &
             scapular
             ,
             because
             he
             who
             this
             day
             is
             cleansed
             from
             his
             sins
             ,
             &
             justified
             by
             the
             vertue
             &
             divine
             operation
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             may
             after
             again
             fall
             into
             the
             like
             ,
             or
             more
             grievous
             sinnes
             ,
             &
             for
             the
             fame
             be
             damned
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             ,
             contrary
             :
             he
             who
             at
             this
             time
             abuseth
             the
             Sacraments
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             indispositions
             above
             mentioned
             ,
             may
             afterwards
             be
             penitent
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             comfort
             and
             helpe
             of
             them
             attaine
             his
             salvation
             ,
             as
             may
             clearely
             appeare
             by
             the
             Apostles
             doctrine
             and
             admonition
             unto
             the
             Corinthians
             as
             touching
             the
             use
             and
             abuse
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             
             Now
             I
             say
             that
             by
             our
             Friars
             doctrine
             ,
             the
             habit
             &
             the
             scapular
             are
             farre
             more
             effectuall
             unto
             salvation
             ,
             then
             any
             one
             of
             the
             7.
             
             Sacraments
             ,
             or
             all
             of
             them
             put
             together
             .
             can
             be
             .
             For
             whether
             the
             habit
             &
             the
             scapular
             worke
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             by
             couferring
             the
             first
             or
             second
             grace
             
               ex
               opere
               operato
            
             ,
             they
             doe
             over
             and
             besides
             conferre
             the
             grace
             of
             perseverance
             ,
             &
             the
             perfection
             of
             all
             grace
             ,
             which
             is
             glory
             .
             And
             this
             neither
             the
             baptiz●d
             ,
             nor
             the
             conformed
             ,
             nor
             the
             houselled
             ,
             nor
             the
             ordered
             ,
             nor
             the
             penitent
             ,
             nor
             the
             marryed
             ,
             nor
             the
             annointed
             can
             promise
             unto
             themselves
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             is
             manifest
             ;
             that
             in
             these
             mens
             doctrines
             the
             Babis
             &
             the
             scapular
             infinitely
             excell
             all
             the
             vertue
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             so
             accordingly
             to
             be
             held
             &
             estermed
             ,
             as
             indeed
             in
             many
             mens
             eyes
             and
             opinions
             at
             this
             day
             they
             are
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             happily
             these
             patrons
             of
             the
             habit
             &
             scapular
             pressed
             ,
             or
             rather
             oppressed
             with
             the
             weight
             of
             these
             arguments
             ,
             and
             being
             ashamed
             to
             ascribe
             the
             divine
             work●
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             unto
             shadowes
             of
             no
             greater
             authority
             ,
             or
             antiqui●y
             ,
             then
             the
             visions
             of
             S.
             Francis
             ,
             &
             S.
             
               Simon
               Sto●
            
             will
             happily
             tell
             us
             by
             way
             of
             a
             qualification
             
             of
             these
             their
             absurd
             assertions
             .
             That
             the
             habit
             &
             the
             scapular
             doe
             indeed
             resemble
             the
             Sacraments
             :
             But
             how
             ?
             onely
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             they
             are
             signes
             of
             future
             beatitude
             in
             the
             next
             world
             ,
             without
             having
             any
             vertue
             or
             efficacy
             of
             effecting
             what
             they
             doe
             signifie
             .
             For
             whereas
             the
             7.
             
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Catholicke
             Church
             are
             indeed
             signes
             ,
             yet
             not
             base
             ,
             &
             naked
             ,
             but
             withall
             operative
             ,
             that
             is
             as
             secondary
             &
             instrumentall
             causes
             working
             that
             grace
             which
             they
             signifie
             ,
             and
             signifying
             that
             grace
             which
             they
             worke
             .
             The
             habit
             &
             the
             scapular
             (
             will
             these
             men
             say
             )
             are
             signes
             of
             another
             kind
             onely
             foreshewing
             &
             signifying
             beforehād
             that
             happines
             &
             glory
             which
             shal
             befal
             al
             such
             as
             shal
             be
             foūd
             in
             the
             houre
             of
             death
             invested
             with
             them
             ,
             albeit
             they
             no
             way
             concurre
             to
             the
             production
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             glory
             ,
             either
             by
             supernatural
             ,
             physicall
             ,
             or
             morall
             influx
             .
             And
             of
             this
             kind
             of
             signes
             ,
             we
             have
             examples
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             not
             a
             few
             .
          
           
             Such
             was
             the
             Raine
             bow
             Genes
             .
             9.
             placed
             by
             Almighty
             God
             in
             the
             clouds
             after
             the
             Flood
             ,
             for
             a
             signe
             unto
             Noah
             and
             all
             mankind
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             never
             more
             destroy
             the
             world
             by
             water
             ,
             albeit
             the
             Rain-bow
             was
             no
             cause
             of
             any
             such
             effect
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             Such
             was
             the
             Fleece
             of
             Gideon
             both
             wett
             and
             dry
             .
             Iudg.
             6.
             a
             signe
             unto
             him
             from
             God
             ,
             that
             the
             Madianites
             &
             Amalekites
             should
             be
             conquered
             by
             his
             hand
             .
          
           
             Such
             was
             the
             Sun
             4.
             
             Reg.
             20.
             going
             back
             ten
             degrees
             in
             the
             diall
             of
             King
             Ez●chias
             a
             signe
             given
             unto
             him
             by
             the
             Prophet
             Elias
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             recover
             of
             his
             infirmity
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             omit
             many
             other
             signes
             like
             unto
             these
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             plentifull
             ,
             such
             was
             that
             signe
             of
             victor
             that
             appeared
             unto
             Constantin
             the
             Great
             ,
             being
             to
             encounter
             with
             Maxentius
             the
             tyrant
             when
             in
             the
             sky
             hee
             saw
             a
             most
             bright
             Crosse
             with
             this
             circumscription
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             this
             overcome
             .
             
               Euseb
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               de
               vita
               Constant
            
             .
             Albeit
             not
             that
             signe
             of
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             which
             appeared
             unto
             Constantin
             ,
             but
             he
             in
             whose
             hands
             all
             victoryes
             are
             ,
             seconded
             by
             humane
             meanes
             ,
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             gayning
             that
             battayle
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             indeed
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             divine
             scapular
             in
             that
             sayned
             revelation
             of
             
               Simon
               Stec
               ,
               Ecec
               signum
               salutis
               ,
               salus
               in
               periculis
               ,
               foedus
               pacis
               ,
               &
               pacts
               sempiterni
               :
            
             Behold
             the
             signe
             of
             salvation
             ,
             safety
             in
             dangers
             ,
             a
             league
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             of
             an
             everlasting
             covenant
             .
             Say
             then
             ,
             
             that
             we
             admit
             of
             this
             qualification
             of
             theirs
             ,
             and
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             the
             habit
             &
             scapular
             be
             but
             bare
             signes
             onely
             significative
             &
             not
             operative
             ,
             and
             onely
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             those
             foure
             signes
             last
             mentioned
             .
             Yet
             must
             we
             needs
             confesse
             them
             to
             bee
             signes
             of
             farre
             more
             excellency
             ,
             &
             of
             a
             greater
             importment
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             supernaturall
             object
             ,
             which
             is
             glory
             ,
             I
             meane
             then
             either
             the
             Rain-bow
             in
             the
             clouds
             ,
             or
             Gideo●s
             Fleece
             upon
             the
             sloore
             ,
             or
             the
             retrograde
             Sun
             in
             Ezechias
             horologe
             ,
             or
             Constantin
             his
             Crosse
             with
             the
             Emblem
             thereof
             ,
             
               In
               ●oc
               vince
            
             ,
             In
             this
             overcome
             .
             For
             that
             these
             were
             but
             signes
             and
             pledges
             of
             temporall
             blessings
             ,
             as
             security
             from
             inundations
             ,
             victory
             in
             warre
             ,
             bodily
             health
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             But
             S.
             Francis
             legacy
             bequeathed
             unto
             his
             Friars
             is
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             dyes
             in
             their
             habit
             ,
             shall
             not
             perish
             of
             any
             unhappy
             death
             .
          
           
             
               Simon
               St●●
            
             of
             the
             scapular
             is
             ,
             That
             whosoever
             dyes
             therein
             ,
             
               n●nquam
               patietur
               incendium
               sempiternum
            
             ,
             He
             shall
             never
             suffer
             eternall
             fire
             .
          
           
             Dame
             Luissa
             her
             Saturday
             fast
             is
             ,
             That
             who
             so
             performes
             it
             ,
             shall
             not
             end
             his
             dayes
             in
             mortall
             sin
             .
          
           
             These
             (
             I
             wis
             )
             are
             signes
             not
             of
             any
             worldly
             benefits
             ,
             or
             temporall
             blessings
             ,
             but
             of
             that
             Crowne
             of
             immortality
             which
             attends
             all
             such
             as
             have
             beene
             victorious
             in
             this
             our
             Christian
             warfare
             .
             For
             if
             the
             soule
             that
             better
             part
             of
             Man
             be
             of
             a
             divine
             being
             ,
             and
             immortall
             as
             the
             best
             Philosophers
             have
             taught
             :
             and
             if
             it
             be
             of
             that
             precious
             esteeme
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             said
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             bee
             
               amator
               animarum
            
             ,
             a
             lover
             of
             soules
             .
             And
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             the
             Redeemer
             of
             soules
             ,
             could
             say
             ,
             Mar.
             8.
             
             
               Quid
               enim
               proderit
               bomini
               ?
               &c.
            
             What
             shall
             it
             boot
             a
             man
             to
             ga●ne
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             loose
             his
             owne
             soule
             ?
             And
             if
             King
             Ezechias
             was
             so
             tender
             of
             his
             corporall
             health
             ,
             as
             he
             desired
             that
             the
             same
             should
             be
             confirmed
             unto
             him
             by
             a
             signe
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             pledge
             farre
             more
             liefe
             and
             deare
             unto
             him
             then
             was
             that
             plastet
             of
             figs
             applyed
             unto
             his
             sore
             ,
             a
             secon●lary
             cause
             of
             his
             health
             .
             No
             marveile
             then
             though
             a
             poore
             sinner
             should
             prize
             a
             signe
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             an
             assured
             pledge
             of
             eternall
             salvation
             ,
             before
             all
             other
             treasure
             upon
             earth
             ,
             yea
             before
             all
             other
             helpes
             and
             meanes
             conducing
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             Alas
             then
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             true
             that
             these
             men
             tell
             us
             ,
             Why
             was
             not
             
               S.
               Francis
            
             ,
             and
             
               Simon
               Stoe
            
             no
             sooner
             with
             us
             ?
             Why
             did
             poors
             sinners
             
             misse
             these
             so
             precious
             signes
             and
             pledges
             of
             their
             salvation
             for
             a
             thousand
             &
             two
             yeares
             since
             Christ
             ?
             Or
             why
             since
             there
             have
             beene
             habits
             &
             scapulars
             from
             the
             dayes
             of
             S.
             Basil
             ,
             &
             S.
             Augustine
             ,
             &
             S.
             Benedict
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             them
             had
             that
             divine
             influence
             ,
             or
             signification
             as
             the
             gray
             habit
             of
             the
             Minors
             ,
             &
             the
             two
             square
             patches
             
               ex
               quolibet
               panno
            
             of
             the
             Car●●clites
             ,
             the
             former
             not
             five
             hundred
             yeares
             old
             ,
             and
             the
             later
             not
             so
             much
             .
             But
             not
             to
             lament
             the
             times
             of
             greater
             antiquity
             .
             Alas
             ,
             &
             well
             away
             .
             Where
             was
             this
             blessed
             habit
             &
             scapular
             the
             day
             wherein
             
               S.
               Bernard
            
             dyed
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             is
             reported
             that
             of
             30
             thousand
             persons
             ,
             who
             then
             departed
             this
             life
             ,
             onely
             S.
             Bernard
             &
             two
             moe
             were
             saved
             ,
             for
             so
             S.
             Vincentius
             the
             Dominican
             enformeth
             us
             in
             his
             6.
             sermon
             de
             Septuag
             .
             fró
             a
             vision
             made
             unto
             an
             holy
             Ermite
             ,
             sometime
             Deane
             of
             Langres
             in
             France
             ,
             as
             also
             
               Martinus
               Polonus
            
             in
             his
             promptuary
             of
             examples
             ,
             cap.
             18.
             
             Or
             after
             that
             time
             againe
             ,
             and
             within
             the
             date
             of
             these
             so
             mysticall
             weeder
             ,
             where
             were
             these
             helpes
             &
             divine
             comforts
             so
             farre
             transcending
             all
             sacraments
             ,
             and
             sacramentalls
             ,
             when
             as
             in
             the
             yeere
             of
             grace
             ,
             1343.
             a
             holy
             Ermite
             saw
             in
             a
             vision
             the
             soules
             of
             men
             &
             women
             falling
             as
             fast
             into
             hell
             as
             ever
             snow
             came
             downe
             from
             the
             clouds
             ,
             and
             onely
             three
             to
             mount
             up
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             namely
             the
             soule
             of
             a
             Bishop
             &
             of
             a
             Charter-house
             Monke
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             Roman
             Widow
             .
             This
             shall
             you
             reade
             
               lib.
               de
               ●rt●
               Carthusiensi
            
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Innocentius
             the
             sixt
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             Surely
             it
             seemes
             that
             either
             in
             those
             dayes
             there
             wanted
             Preachers
             to
             publish
             these
             miraculous
             graces
             of
             the
             habit
             and
             scapular
             ,
             or
             people
             to
             beleeve
             them
             .
             Or
             else
             we
             must
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             shops
             wanted
             frises
             &
             woollen
             cloath
             to
             make
             them
             of
             .
             Or
             Taylors
             to
             cut
             them
             out
             ,
             which
             for
             my
             part
             I
             will
             as
             soone
             believe
             ,
             as
             the
             woods
             of
             Arden
             in
             Germany
             to
             want
             theeves
             &
             Freebooters
             ,
             or
             the
             Gardens
             of
             Egypt
             to
             want
             Leekes
             &
             Onions
             ,
             which
             some
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             worshipped
             as
             their
             gods
             ,
             as
             may
             appeare
             by
             that
             verse
             of
             
               Invenal
               .
               Sat.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Porrum
               &
               cepe
               nefas
               violare
               ,
               ac
               frangere
               morsu
               :
            
             
               O
               sanctas
               gentes
               ,
               quibus
               bac
               nascuntur
               in
               hor
               tis
            
             
               Numina
               .
            
          
           
             To
             chaw
             an
             Onion
             or
             a
             Leeke
             is
             held
             a
             foule
             offence
             :
             O
             holy
             people
             whose
             gods
             doe
             grow
             ,
             but
             wot
             you
             whence
             ?
             Their
             gardens
             .
          
           
           
             And
             I
             pray
             God
             ,
             That
             many
             among
             us
             ,
             who
             would
             bee
             esteemed
             very
             good
             &
             perfect
             Christians
             ,
             yeeld
             not
             more
             honour
             unto
             the
             creatures
             (
             albeit
             they
             make
             them
             not
             their
             gods
             )
             then
             they
             ought
             ,
             or
             may
             stand
             with
             the
             integrity
             of
             our
             holy
             faith
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             returne
             to
             our
             Argument
             :
             (
             For
             I
             purpose
             to
             leave
             no
             reason
             pro
             ,
             or
             contra
             indiscussed
             ,
             which
             may
             serve
             to
             discover
             the
             vanity
             of
             these
             aforesaid
             Revelations
             ,
             with
             which
             so
             many
             soules
             both
             have
             beene
             ,
             and
             are
             at
             this
             day
             abused
             .
             )
             And
             first
             for
             that
             Legacy
             of
             
               S.
               Francis
            
             ,
             grounded
             upon
             a
             vision
             ,
             or
             Revelation
             .
             That
             whosoever
             dyeth
             in
             his
             habit
             ,
             shall
             never
             be
             prevented
             with
             an
             unhappy
             death
             .
             I
             perswade
             my selfe
             ,
             besides
             what
             already
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             meere
             fiction
             &
             an
             lmposture
             of
             his
             Friars
             of
             later
             times
             ,
             untruly
             fathered
             upon
             the
             Saint
             ,
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             their
             bellyes
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             it
             is
             held
             as
             most
             probable
             ,
             That
             
               S.
               Francis
            
             had
             no
             certaine
             or
             particular
             habit
             at
             all
             ,
             either
             of
             this
             or
             that
             cloath
             ,
             or
             colour
             :
             but
             onely
             course
             and
             of
             small
             price
             ,
             such
             as
             might
             best
             sort
             with
             poverty
             ,
             &
             pennance
             ,
             as
             may
             appeare
             by
             his
             rule
             cap.
             2.
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Fratres
               omnes
               vestimentis
               vilibus
               induantur
               ,
               &
               possint
               eis
               repeciare
               de
               saccis
               &
               alijs
               pecijs
               cum
               benedictione
               Dei.
            
             Let
             all
             the
             Fryars
             be
             clad
             with
             course
             clothing
             ,
             &
             they
             may
             patch
             them
             with
             sackcloth
             ,
             &
             other
             patches
             on
             Gods
             blessing
             .
             And
             this
             which
             our
             Friars
             doe
             hold
             to
             be
             a
             precept
             of
             the
             rule
             ,
             or
             equipollent
             to
             a
             precept
             ,
             may
             seeme
             to
             be
             confirmed
             by
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Order
             ,
             for
             see
             wee
             not
             the
             Capuchins
             to
             weare
             a
             distinct
             habit
             from
             the
             Cordeliers
             ,
             agreeing
             in
             nothing
             but
             onely
             in
             colour
             ?
             The
             Capuchin
             having
             a
             large
             frise
             coat
             to
             the
             foot
             ,
             with
             a
             piece
             of
             course
             canvas
             square
             ,
             one
             halfe
             yard
             upon
             the
             back
             ,
             girded
             unto
             him
             with
             a
             rude
             massie
             rope
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             knot
             before
             ,
             &
             unto
             this
             coat
             sowed
             a
             steepled
             hood
             ,
             or
             ca
             puch
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             have
             the
             name
             of
             Capuchins
             ,
             of
             well-neere
             two
             foot
             long
             ,
             from
             the
             basis
             to
             the
             conus
             ,
             &
             over
             this
             coat
             they
             have
             a
             cloake
             of
             the
             same
             frise
             ,
             comming
             litle
             below
             the
             waste
             .
          
           
             When
             as
             the
             Cordelier
             professing
             the
             same
             Order
             of
             
               S.
               Francis
            
             ,
             &
             the
             same
             rule
             ,
             hath
             a
             coat
             of
             much
             better
             frise
             ,
             without
             that
             square
             canvas
             on
             the
             back
             ,
             with
             a
             hood
             or
             a
             capuch
             not
             steepled
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             round
             ,
             &
             fitted
             unto
             his
             head
             ,
             a
             girdle
             of
             a
             cord
             ,
             from
             whence
             hee
             
             hath
             his
             name
             of
             Cordilier
             ,
             the
             same
             handsomely
             wrought
             with
             many
             artificiall
             knots
             ,
             orderly
             placed
             by
             equall
             distances
             ,
             a
             sleeve
             ,
             O
             heavenly
             wide
             ,
             which
             besides
             the
             arme
             will
             well
             containe
             a
             couple
             of
             Cheeses
             quartered
             ,
             or
             a
             Gamon
             of
             bacon
             a-piece
             ,
             or
             as
             many
             Puddings
             as
             would
             well
             neere
             serve
             a
             whole
             Convent
             of
             Friars
             for
             their
             break-fast
             ,
             &
             over
             all
             this
             they
             have
             a
             cloak
             of
             the
             same
             frise
             descending
             almost
             unto
             the
             foot
             .
             Observe
             then
             how
             different
             these
             habits
             be
             ,
             &
             yet
             those
             Franciscans
             againe
             which
             are
             of
             the
             reformation
             of
             S.
             Diego
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             distinct
             habit
             both
             from
             the
             Capuchin
             &
             Cordelier
             .
             Sith
             then
             each
             of
             these
             deny
             the
             other
             to
             have
             the
             habit
             of
             
               S.
               Francis
            
             ,
             I
             then
             demaund
             of
             our
             Friars
             ,
             which
             of
             these
             habits
             ?
             or
             is
             it
             all
             of
             them
             that
             hath
             the
             blessing
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             dyes
             in
             them
             shall
             never
             be
             prevented
             with
             an
             unhappy
             death
             ?
             But
             what
             was
             the
             true
             habit
             of
             S.
             Francis
             ,
             or
             which
             of
             the
             reformations
             have
             got
             it
             ,
             I
             make
             account
             they
             will
             agree
             upon
             it
             when
             my
             fingers
             grow
             all
             of
             one
             length
             ,
             &
             then
             happily
             my selfe
             will
             be
             as
             credulous
             as
             others
             to
             believe
             them
             .
          
           
             Now
             againe
             it
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             That
             this
             revelation
             of
             the
             habit
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             life
             of
             S.
             Francis
             at
             all
             ,
             notwithstanding
             his
             life
             was
             written
             by
             many
             &
             most
             of
             them
             of
             his
             own
             family
             &
             order
             ,
             as
             first
             &
             soone
             after
             his
             death
             by
             
               S.
               Bonaventure
            
             ,
             neither
             is
             it
             in
             the
             Bull
             of
             his
             canonization
             of
             Pope
             
               Greg.
               9.
            
             nor
             yet
             in
             the
             Roman
             Breviary
             or
             any
             other
             Legend
             of
             later
             time
             ,
             either
             of
             Lippolo
             ,
             or
             Lippomannus
             ,
             or
             Villiegas
             ,
             or
             last
             of
             all
             by
             Friar
             
               Luke
               Wadding
            
             ,
             a
             Cordilier
             ,
             living
             this
             day
             in
             Rome
             .
             In
             all
             which
             Legends
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             authors
             ,
             matters
             of
             farre
             lesse
             cousequence
             (
             I
             wis
             )
             are
             not
             forgotten
             ,
             &
             yet
             not
             word
             of
             this
             great
             benefit
             of
             the
             habit
             to
             be
             read
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             admired
             &
             wondered
             at
             ,
             that
             S.
             Francis
             leaving
             such
             a
             golden
             legacy
             unto
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             dyed
             in
             the
             habit
             of
             his
             order
             should
             be
             saved
             ,
             that
             himselfe
             was
             not
             carefull
             to
             dye
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             example
             unto
             posterity
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             be
             partaker
             of
             that
             security
             of
             salvation
             with
             other
             Christians
             .
             For
             we
             reade
             in
             the
             first
             tome
             of
             the
             Chronicle
             of
             the
             Priars
             Minors
             ,
             cap.
             71.
             
             That
             
               S.
               Francis
            
             when
             he
             perceived
             the
             houre
             of
             his
             death
             approaching
             ,
             stript
             himselfe
             all
             naked
             ,
             and
             then
             cast
             himselfe
             upon
             the
             ground
             ,
             making
             an
             exhortation
             to
             his
             
             
             brethren
             to
             persist
             constant
             in
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             the
             profession
             of
             holy
             poverty
             ,
             till
             such
             time
             as
             the
             Guardian
             (
             whom
             he
             obeyed
             )
             understanding
             the
             desire
             of
             the
             holy
             Father
             ,
             taking
             presently
             an
             habit
             with
             the
             cord
             &
             linnea
             breeches
             ,
             brought
             them
             unto
             him
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               Father
               ,
               take
               this
               habit
               which
               I
               lend
               you
               with
               the
               cord
               and
               breeches
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               be
               buryed
               there
               with
               to
               cover
               your
               nakednesse
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             there
             said
             ,
             that
             S.
             Francis
             contentedly
             took
             the
             breeches
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             habit
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             desired
             to
             conforme
             himselfe
             unto
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             dyed
             naked
             upon
             the
             Crosse
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             how
             can
             this
             aforesaid
             revelation
             of
             the
             habit
             stand
             with
             any
             truth
             ,
             or
             probability
             ,
             when
             as
             dayly
             experience
             condem
             ●eth
             the
             same
             of
             crrour
             &
             falshood
             ,
             &
             therefore
             more
             like
             to
             be
             some
             belly-invention
             of
             his
             disciples
             ,
             apostating
             from
             the
             rule
             and
             discipline
             of
             their
             Founder
             ,
             then
             any
             wise
             authorixed
             by
             S.
             Francis
             ,
             who
             doubtlesse
             was
             a
             holy
             man
             ,
             &
             who
             in
             his
             life-time
             did
             see
             ,
             &
             did
             both
             condemne
             &
             lament
             with
             great
             griefe
             of
             mind
             ,
             the
             manyfold
             disorders
             of
             his
             followers
             ,
             and
             the
             prevarication
             of
             his
             rule
             ,
             as
             may
             appeare
             by
             sundry
             passages
             of
             the
             history
             of
             the
             Friar
             Minors
             ,
             whosoever
             will
             take
             the
             paines
             to
             peruse
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             I
             say
             then
             ,
             that
             setting
             aside
             all
             other
             reasons
             ,
             sense
             it selfe
             &
             experience
             doth
             sufficiently
             confute
             &
             convince
             of
             most
             into
             lienable
             falshood
             that
             doctrine
             of
             our
             Friar
             Minors
             ,
             namely
             that
             whosoever
             dyes
             vested
             with
             their
             habit
             ,
             shall
             never
             be
             prevented
             of
             an
             unhappy
             death
             .
             For
             first
             if
             it
             be
             understood
             of
             temporall
             duasters
             ,
             &
             calamityes
             in
             death
             ,
             these
             fraile
             bodyes
             of
             ours
             having
             so
             many
             windowes
             to
             admit
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Tragedian
             ,
             
               Eripere
               vitam
               nem●
               non
               homini
               potest
               ,
               at
               nemo
               mortem
               ,
               mille
               ad
               hane
               aditus
               patent
               .
               Seneca
               in
               Hippol.
            
             Every
             one
             may
             deprive
             us
             of
             life
             ,
             but
             none
             can
             debarre
             us
             of
             death
             ,
             which
             hath
             a
             thousand
             gates
             .
             Among
             which
             calamityes
             attending
             our
             ends
             ,
             if
             sudden
             death
             be
             reckoned
             for
             one
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             seemes
             by
             the
             doctrine
             of
             holy
             Church
             to
             be
             )
             we
             being
             taught
             to
             pray
             :
             
               A
               subitanea
               &
               improvisa
               morte
               libera
               nos
               domine
               :
            
             From
             sudden
             and
             inexpected
             death
             deliver
             us
             good
             Lord
             ,
             What
             shall
             wee
             say
             of
             that
             subtile
             Doctor
             among
             the
             Franciseans
             ,
             
               Johaunes
               Duns
               Scotus
            
             ,
             who
             being
             Apoplecticus
             ,
             or
             subject
             to
             the
             palsy
             ,
             and
             supposed
             in
             one
             of
             his
             fits
             to
             be
             dead
             ,
             was
             buryed
             
             alive
             ,
             as
             appeared
             at
             the
             returne
             of
             his
             absent
             companion
             ,
             who
             being
             acquainted
             with
             the
             nature
             of
             his
             disease
             ,
             caused
             his
             body
             to
             be
             taken
             up
             ,
             which
             was
             found
             all
             broken
             &
             bruised
             with
             striving
             to
             recover
             himselfe
             from
             his
             sepulchre
             ,
             whose
             fate
             is
             reported
             by
             
               Paulus
               I
               vi●●
            
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Apoplexiâ
               correp●us
               Scot
               us
               panas
               persolvis
               It
               a
               qu●dem
               at
               nimis
               festinato
               funere
               promortuo
               tumulatus
               ,
               cum
               redeubte
               vita
               soro
               morbi
               impetum
               natura
               discuteret
               ,
               frustra
               ad
               petendaw
               opem
               mi●era●il●
               mugitu
               adito
               pulsatoque
               din
               sepulchri
               lapide
               eliso
               tandem
               capite
               pe●ier●t
               .
               Scotus
            
             taken
             with
             an
             Apoplexy
             ,
             had
             his
             punishment
             .
             so
             as
             buryed
             for
             dead
             too
             hastily
             ,
             when
             as
             nature
             too
             late
             had
             disgested
             the
             force
             of
             his
             disease
             ,
             and
             life
             returning
             ,
             in
             vaine
             desiring
             holp
             ,
             &
             yeelding
             a
             miserable
             roaring
             ,
             &
             often
             beating
             the
             store
             of
             his
             grave
             ,
             at
             length
             his
             head
             being
             violently
             bruised
             ,
             he
             perished
             .
             So
             Iovius
             .
             Whose
             fate
             wanted
             not
             also
             a
             Poet
             to
             expresse
             the
             same
             in
             verse
             ,
             as
             followeth
             :
             
               
                 
                   
                     Quod
                     nulli
                     hominum
                     un
                     quans
                     accidit
                     viator
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Hic
                     Scot
                     us
                     jaceo
                     semel
                     sepultus
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Et
                     his
                     mortuus
                     :
                     omnibus
                     sophistis
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Argutus
                     magis
                     ,
                     at
                     que
                     captiosus
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Ianus
                     Vitalis
                     apud
                     lovium
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   What
                   chanc'd
                   before
                   to
                   none
                   ,
                
                 
                   I
                   am
                   forced
                   to
                   bemoane
                   :
                
                 
                   O
                   thou
                   that
                   passest
                   by
                   ,
                
                 
                   Lo
                   Scotus
                   where
                   J
                   lye
                   ,
                
                 
                   Who
                   twise
                   though
                   being
                   dead
                   ,
                
                 
                   Was
                   once
                   but
                   buryed
                   ,
                
                 
                   Of
                   me
                   some
                   (
                   doubt
                   not
                   )
                   say
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   sure
                   I
                   thinke
                   they
                   may
                   .
                
                 
                   Each
                   Sophist
                   I
                   out-went
                
                 
                   In
                   captious
                   argument
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             This
             and
             much
             more
             as
             touching
             the
             fate
             of
             Scotus
             may
             you
             read
             in
             Bzovius
             in
             his
             continuation
             of
             
               Cesur
               Baronius
            
             his
             Annalls
             in
             the
             years
             1494.
             
             But
             not
             to
             wade
             into
             any
             further
             sea
             of
             examples
             .
             Spaine
             will
             tell
             you
             how
             many
             Friar
             Minots
             have
             been
             cast
             away
             by
             sh●pwrack
             in
             their
             voyages
             unto
             the
             Indyes
             ,
             My selfe
             in
             the
             yeare
             1610
             ,
             in
             the
             territoryes
             of
             Lerma
             in
             Cantle
             ,
             with
             many
             othors
             (
             the
             whole
             town
             in
             a
             manner
             going
             forth
             to
             the
             same
             )
             beheld
             
             the
             murdered
             body
             of
             a
             Franciscan
             Friar
             ,
             a
             stranger
             to
             that
             place
             ,
             who
             was
             supposed
             to
             have
             had
             moneyes
             ,
             &
             being
             robbed
             of
             them
             ,
             was
             also
             slaine
             ,
             &
             his
             body
             hid
             among
             the
             standing
             corne
             neere
             unto
             the
             gate
             of
             the
             towne
             of
             Le●ma
             .
             But
             some
             peradventure
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             sudden
             death
             is
             not
             to
             be
             numbred
             among
             unhappy
             ,
             or
             disasterous
             fates
             at
             all
             .
             For
             so
             much
             as
             we
             read
             ,
             that
             
               Iulius
               Casar
            
             disputing
             of
             that
             argument
             the
             day
             before
             he
             was
             slain
             in
             the
             Senat-house
             ,
             was
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             an
             inexpected
             death
             was
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             any
             other
             .
             
               Sueton
               ,
               in
               Iulio
            
             .
             And
             a
             Princely
             writer
             of
             these
             times
             ,
             in
             his
             exposition
             upon
             the
             Lords
             prayer
             ,
             seemes
             not
             to
             disallow
             of
             that
             death
             which
             yeelds
             least
             trouble
             unto
             the
             sense
             .
             So
             as
             in
             these
             mens
             opinions
             ,
             not
             a
             sudden
             ,
             but
             an
             unprovided
             death
             is
             that
             which
             is
             to
             be
             misliked
             ,
             conformable
             to
             that
             of
             
               Sapient
               4.
               
               Iustus
               si
               morte
               praeoccupatus
               fu●rit
               ,
               in
               refrigerio
               e●it
               .
            
             The
             just
             man
             though
             he
             be
             prevented
             by
             death
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             in
             a
             refreshing
             .
             And
             by
             their
             leaves
             ,
             I
             would
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             death
             which
             is
             inexpected
             ,
             may
             well
             be
             suspected
             ,
             &
             feared
             to
             be
             unprovided
             .
             And
             therefore
             (
             for
             my
             part
             )
             I
             pray
             God
             that
             death
             may
             knock
             at
             my
             doore
             along
             time
             before
             he
             enter
             ,
             still
             leaning
             unto
             the
             old
             Intanyes
             ,
             
               A
               subitanea
               &
               improvisa
               morte
               libera
               nos
               Domine
               :
            
             From
             a
             sudden
             ,
             &
             an
             unlooked
             for
             death
             ,
             good
             Lord
             deliver
             us
             .
             But
             to
             leave
             this
             point
             to
             those
             who
             have
             more
             leisure
             to
             dispute
             it
             :
             whether
             a
             sudden
             death
             is
             to
             be
             numbred
             among
             miserable
             deaths
             or
             no
             ?
          
           
             Let
             us
             come
             unto
             a
             second
             ,
             wherein
             I
             demand
             ,
             whether
             a
             death
             ins●icted
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             may
             not
             justly
             be
             numbred
             among
             unhappy
             deaths
             .
             And
             I
             thinke
             none
             will
             deny
             it
             ,
             forsomuch
             as
             Peter
             hath
             said
             ,
             
               Nemo
               autem
               vestrum
               paetiatur
               ut
               homicida
               ,
               aut
               fur
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Let
             none
             of
             you
             suffer
             as
             a
             murderere
             or
             a
             thiefe
             ,
             &c.
             
             If
             then
             we
             find
             Friars
             of
             the
             order
             of
             S.
             Francis
             ,
             who
             for
             their
             crimes
             &
             demerits
             have
             been
             sentenced
             at
             the
             barre
             of
             Tribunalls
             ,
             to
             in
             famous
             &
             dishonorable
             deaths
             ,
             How
             then
             have
             their
             habits
             priviledged
             them
             ?
             Or
             where
             is
             that
             legacy
             of
             S.
             Francis
             ,
             that
             who
             so
             dyeth
             in
             the
             habit
             of
             his
             Order
             ,
             shall
             never
             be
             prevented
             with
             an
             unhappy
             death
             ?
             If
             any
             be
             so
             curious
             as
             to
             enforme
             himselfe
             in
             this
             affaire
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             send
             him
             either
             unto
             the
             Italian
             Guittiardin
             ,
             or
             to
             Spanish
             &
             French
             History
             ,
             or
             further
             then
             unto
             the
             Annalls
             of
             
             England
             ,
             &
             for
             no
             larger
             a
             time
             then
             betwixt
             the
             Norman
             Conqueror
             ,
             &
             King
             Henry
             8.
             
             Where
             he
             shall
             find
             examples
             moe
             then
             a
             good
             many
             ,
             of
             that
             kind
             .
             I
             say
             of
             Friars
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             S.
             Francis
             who
             have
             bin
             put
             to
             shamefull
             deaths
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             Iustice
             .
             And
             the
             same
             neither
             for
             building
             of
             Churches
             ,
             nor
             ministring
             of
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             But
             some
             will
             say
             .
             That
             still
             I
             come
             short
             of
             the
             marke
             ,
             &
             of
             what
             was
             intended
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             I
             insist
             onely
             in
             these
             temporall
             calamiti●s
             that
             accompany
             the
             death
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             which
             with
             how
             terrible
             a
             countenance
             soever
             they
             looke
             upon
             their
             patients
             ,
             by
             any
             misery
             ,
             or
             casualty
             deprived
             together
             with
             their
             lifes
             ,
             of
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
             yet
             we
             know
             not
             but
             ev●n
             in
             their
             last
             agony
             ,
             or
             before
             continued
             unto
             their
             end
             thorough
             the
             abundant
             mercy
             of
             God
             they
             might
             be
             found
             penitent
             ,
             &
             truly
             contrite
             for
             their
             fins
             ,
             &
             so
             as
             (
             in
             that
             despicable
             &
             wretched
             a
             passage
             unto
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             world
             )
             they
             might
             be
             able
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Transivimus
               per
               ignem
               &
               aquam
               ,
               &
               eduxisti
               nos
               in
               refrigerium
               .
            
             We
             have
             passed
             thorough
             fire
             &
             water
             ,
             &
             thou
             hast
             brought
             us
             into
             a
             refreshing
             .
             So
             as
             still
             to
             make
             good
             that
             propheticall
             prediction
             fathered
             upon
             S.
             Francis
             by
             his
             Friars
             ,
             such
             as
             dye
             in
             their
             habit
             ,
             whether
             by
             death
             sudden
             ,
             or
             deserved
             ,
             they
             shal
             alwayes
             dye
             happily
             .
             Since
             no
             death
             is
             to
             be
             held
             absolutely
             miserable
             ,
             excepting
             that
             one
             which
             carryes
             with
             it
             ,
             
               Peccatum
               ad
               mortem
            
             .
             Of
             which
             the
             Apostle
             S.
             
               Iohn
               .
               Est
               peccatum
               ad
               mortem
               ,
               non
               pro
               illo
               dico
               ut
               roget
               quis
               .
            
             1.
             ●oh
             ,
             5.
             
             There
             is
             a
             sin
             unto
             death
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             for
             it
             no
             man
             aske
             .
             Which
             sin
             by
             S.
             Augustines
             judgment
             is
             finall
             impenitency
             .
             I
             a●●irme
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             .
             That
             a
             sin
             to
             dea
             his
             to
             leave
             faith
             working
             by
             charity
             ,
             even
             till
             death
             .
             
               Decorrept
               .
               &
               gratia
               ,
               cap.
            
             12.
             
             And
             the
             same
             doctrine
             he
             teacheth
             
               De
               civicate
               Deilib
            
             .
             21.
             cap.
             24.
             
             So
             then
             the
             last
             refuge
             of
             our
             Friars
             is
             ,
             that
             setting
             apart
             ●ll
             other
             kindes
             of
             death
             ,
             of
             which
             none
             can
             be
             defined
             to
             be
             absolutely
             miserable
             ,
             such
             as
             dye
             in
             their
             habit
             shall
             never
             dye
             impenitent
             ,
             but
             truly
             contrite
             for
             their
             sins
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             sh●ll
             be
             se●ure
             from
             the
             second
             death
             ,
             &
             the
             eternall
             separation
             from
             the
             blessed
             vision
             of
             God.
             So
             S.
             Francis
             his
             supposed
             revelation
             of
             the
             habit
             ,
             &
             
               Simon
               Stoc
            
             of
             the
             scapular
             ,
             doe
             concurre
             in
             this
             .
             
               In
               quo
               quis
               moriens
               ,
               non
               patietur
               incendium
               sempiternū
               ,
            
             In
             which
             whosoever
             dyes
             shall
             never
             suffer
             eternall
             fire
             .
          
           
           
             As
             then
             we
             have
             hitherto
             proved
             &
             instanced
             by
             many
             exaples
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             the
             habit
             of
             
               S.
               Francis
            
             ,
             there
             hath
             not
             wanted
             such
             as
             have
             perished
             both
             by
             sudden
             ,
             &
             infamous
             deaths
             .
             So
             now
             in
             the
             last
             place
             it
             remaines
             (
             to
             take
             away
             all
             tergiversation
             )
             to
             manifest
             unto
             the
             world
             (
             which
             some
             will
             say
             is
             a
             hard
             tax
             ,
             )
             That
             divers
             Friars
             ending
             their
             dayes
             in
             the
             habit
             of
             S.
             Francis
             ,
             have
             bin
             subiect
             even
             unto
             this
             last
             &
             worst
             kind
             of
             death
             ,
             joyned
             with
             finall
             impenitency
             &
             obduratnesse
             in
             sin
             ,
             &
             consequently
             according
             unto
             the
             doctrine
             of
             holy
             Church
             ,
             can
             no
             wayes
             be
             held
             to
             have
             dyed
             happily
             .
             And
             albeit
             no
             man
             in
             this
             life
             may
             judge
             another
             mans
             servant
             ,
             for
             that
             as
             the
             Apostle
             sayth
             ,
             
               he
               stan●s
               or
               falls
               unto
               his
               owne
               Lord
               ,
            
             to
             whom
             all
             judgment
             both
             of
             quick
             &
             dead
             is
             reserved
             .
             And
             that
             ordinarily
             none
             comes
             back
             from
             the
             next
             world
             to
             tell
             us
             ,
             how
             they
             fare
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             Iob.
             16.
             
             
               Ecte
               enim
               brevi
               anni
               transennt
               ,
               &
               semitam
               per
               quam
               non
               revertar
               ambulo
               .
            
             Loe
             our
             yeares
             passe
             swiftly
             ,
             &
             I
             walke
             the
             path
             by
             which
             I
             shall
             not
             returne
             .
             Notwithstanding
             in
             our
             Writers
             of
             the
             Acts
             &
             Monuments
             of
             Saints
             .
             we
             find
             nothing
             more
             common
             ,
             or
             familiar
             then
             visions
             or
             apparitions
             made
             unto
             the
             living
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             estare
             &
             condition
             of
             the
             desunct
             :
             somerev
             ealed
             to
             be
             in
             glory
             ,
             some
             in
             Purgatory
             ,
             others
             damned
             :
             As
             whosoever
             will
             peruse
             that
             large
             vo
             umt
             of
             S.
             Brigids
             revelations
             ,
             or
             Casarius
             ,
             or
             
               Speculum
               exemplorum
            
             ,
             or
             Capgravins
             ,
             or
             the
             Chronicle
             of
             
               S.
               Francis
            
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             our
             later
             legendary
             collectors
             ,
             will
             witnesse
             with
             me
             .
             But
             setting
             all
             these
             aside
             ,
             which
             for
             mine
             own
             part
             ,
             as
             I
             doe
             not
             wholly
             reject
             ,
             depriving
             them
             of
             all
             credit
             &
             authority
             .
             So
             neither
             is
             my
             faith
             so
             strong
             ,
             as
             to
             admit
             into
             my
             Creed
             very
             much
             of
             what
             I
             read
             of
             that
             kind
             .
             Considering
             that
             if
             the
             belly
             hath
             in
             all
             times
             bin
             a
             great
             Master
             of
             Art
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Poet
             ,
             
               Venter
               magister
               artis
               ,
               ingenijque
               largitor
               :
            
             The
             belly
             is
             a
             Master
             of
             Art
             ,
             &
             a
             supplyer
             of
             Invention
             .
             So
             above
             all
             other
             in
             the
             schoole
             of
             our
             Monkes
             &
             Mendicants
             hath
             the
             same
             bin
             not
             onely
             a
             Master
             of
             Art
             ,
             but
             even
             
               Doctor
               Cathedrations
            
             ,
             A
             Doctor
             of
             the
             Chayre
             ,
             pablishing
             both
             by
             voyce
             &
             writing
             whatsoever
             might
             be
             serviceable
             unto
             the
             Genius
             of
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             Omitting
             then
             all
             Visions
             ,
             Revelations
             ,
             &
             Apparitions
             .
             I
             heare
             our
             Saviour
             saying
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             
               Spiritus
               blasphemia
            
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             sin
             
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             which
             shall
             never
             be
             forgiven
             ,
             I
             heare
             the
             voyce
             of
             the
             same
             truth
             saying
             Iohn
             3.
             
             
               Such
               as
               believe
               not
               ,
               are
               judged
               already
               .
            
             I
             heare
             the
             beloved
             Disciple
             saying
             ,
             1.
             
             Iohn
             5.
             
             
               Est
               peccatum
               ad
               mortem
            
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             sin
             unto
             death
             ,
             for
             which
             I
             say
             that
             none
             doe
             pray
             .
             I
             heare
             S.
             Aug.
             saying
             
               De
               Civitate
               Deilib
            
             .
             21.
             cap.
             24.
             
             
               If
               there
               be
               any
               that
               persist
               till
               death
               in
               impenitency
               of
               heart
               ,
               doth
               the
               Church
               now
               pray
               for
               them
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               the
               soules
               of
               them
               that
               are
               departed
               ?
            
             I
             heare
             also
             
               Concilium
               Braccarense
               primum
               cap.
            
             34.
             forbidding
             to
             pray
             for
             such
             as
             dye
             in
             desperation
             ,
             or
             misbeliefe
             ,
             or
             kill
             themselves
             .
             Tell
             me
             then
             you
             who
             pretend
             to
             be
             observantes
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             strict
             imitators
             of
             S.
             Francis
             ,
             what
             shall
             we
             say
             of
             such
             of
             your
             order
             ,
             as
             have
             bin
             mnrdered
             in
             
               flagranti
               delicte
            
             ?
             you
             know
             my
             meaning
             .
             Of
             so
             many
             as
             have
             bin
             executed
             for
             Iudaisme
             by
             sentence
             of
             the
             Inquisition
             ?
             especially
             in
             Spaine
             &
             Portugall
             ,
             of
             which
             sort
             in
             Lisboa
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Friar
             Minor
             in
             the
             yeare
             1610.
             who
             was
             burned
             in
             his
             habit
             upon
             a
             stage
             ,
             &
             dying
             obstinate
             in
             his
             infidelity
             till
             the
             last
             breath
             ,
             cryed
             loude
             &
             often
             in
             a
             lamentable
             ,
             &
             dying
             voyce
             ,
             
               Deus
               ,
               Deus
               mens
               ,
               ad
               te
               de
               luce
               vigilo
               .
            
             O
             God
             ,
             O
             my
             God
             ,
             from
             the
             light
             doe
             I
             wake
             unto
             thee
             .
             What
             say
             you
             to
             others
             of
             your
             Order
             ,
             who
             preventing
             the
             course
             of
             nature
             have
             murdered
             themselves
             ?
             Have
             you
             forgotten
             ?
             or
             can
             you
             ever
             forget
             that
             wofull
             spectacle
             which
             hapned
             in
             the
             person
             of
             †
             
               Thomas
               Barnwel
            
             a
             Franciscan
             Friar
             ,
             who
             upon
             S.
             Iohn
             day
             in
             Christmasse
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
             1630
             ,
             hanged
             himselfe
             in
             the
             Orchard
             of
             
               Temple
               Og
            
             ,
             scarse
             two
             miles
             distant
             from
             the
             city
             of
             Dublin
             ,
             upon
             the
             bough
             of
             an
             apple-tree
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             habit
             of
             his
             order
             ,
             but
             using
             for
             that
             execrable
             service
             ,
             the
             cord
             of
             his
             habit
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             girt
             his
             loyns
             ?
             What
             voyce
             is
             there
             then
             so
             wicked
             ?
             or
             pen
             so
             prophane
             as
             to
             publish
             these
             men
             &
             the
             like
             to
             have
             dved
             happily
             ?
             No
             rather
             may
             they
             say
             ,
             
               Quid
               profuit
               nobis
               habitus
               aut
               scapulare
               ?
            
             What
             hath
             the
             habit
             or
             the
             scapular
             prosited
             us
             ?
             or
             wherein
             have
             they
             helped
             us
             ?
             for
             save
             that
             in
             our
             life-time
             they
             were
             beneficiall
             unto
             cur
             bellyes
             ,
             the
             confidence
             that
             we
             had
             in
             them
             after
             death
             ,
             hath
             deprived
             both
             our
             bodyes
             of
             Christian
             buriall
             ,
             &
             our
             soules
             of
             the
             prayers
             &
             suffrages
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             faithfull
             people
             .
          
           
             Now
             then
             to
             conclude
             this
             Chap.
             with
             are
             capirulation
             of
             such
             argunents
             ,
             as
             have
             bin
             alledged
             in
             the
             precedent
             discourse
             ,
             against
             
             the
             doctrine
             of
             certaintie
             of
             salvation
             by
             
               Habits
               ,
               Scapulars
            
             ,
             &
             the
             Luissian
             fast
             .
             First
             then
             (
             gentle
             reader
             )
             thou
             hast
             scene
             the
             same
             refuted
             
               à
               priore
            
             from
             authority
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Scriptures
             ,
             Councells
             ,
             &
             Fathers
             .
             Secondly
             
               à
               posteriore
            
             thou
             hast
             beheld
             the
             absurdity
             &
             falsity
             thereof
             layd
             open
             before
             thee
             
               ad
               oculum
            
             ,
             by
             very
             sense
             &
             experience
             in
             all
             such
             kindes
             ,
             sorts
             ,
             &
             varietyes
             of
             death
             as
             by
             Christians
             in
             all
             times
             have
             bin
             held
             miserable
             ,
             unhappy
             &
             ignominious
             :
             of
             all
             which
             ,
             Friars
             in
             their
             Habits
             have
             bin
             sensible
             ,
             &
             sufferers
             .
             And
             therefore
             that
             doctrine
             of
             theirs
             must
             needes
             remaine
             voyde
             of
             all
             truth
             .
             That
             whosoever
             dyes
             in
             their
             habit
             ,
             shall
             never
             be
             prevented
             with
             an
             unhappy
             death
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             these
             be
             our
             Apostles
             ,
             &
             Missionaryes
             sent
             from
             Rome
             to
             convert
             Nations
             ,
             and
             to
             reduce
             them
             to
             the
             Catholick
             faith
             .
             Such
             Apostles
             &
             Preachers
             ,
             as
             doubtlesse
             shall
             never
             turne
             any
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             fooles
             into
             mad
             men
             .
             Truly
             Friar
             Missionaryes
             ,
             if
             these
             be
             the
             signes
             of
             your
             Apostleship
             ,
             &
             this
             the
             Gospell
             you
             preach
             ,
             sooner
             shall
             you
             catch
             a
             Hare
             with
             a
             Tabor
             ,
             then
             convert
             a
             Protestant
             into
             a
             Roman
             Catholicke
             .
             If
             among
             the
             savage
             Indyes
             you
             preach
             these
             doctrines
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             what
             credulity
             you
             may
             purchase
             :
             but
             if
             in
             these
             parts
             you
             seeke
             to
             gaine
             soules
             ,
             &
             to
             bring
             such
             as
             are
             astray
             into
             the
             right
             way
             ,
             doubt
             lesse
             it
             must
             be
             by
             other
             doctrines
             ,
             then
             Habits
             and
             Scapulars
             .
          
           
             Non
             obtusa
             adoo
             gestamus
             corda
             Britanni
             .
          
           
             We
             Britans
             live
             not
             in
             so
             grosse
             anayre
             ,
             though
             much
             unto
             the
             North
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             can
             discerne
             of
             colours
             ,
             who
             preacheth
             Christ
             ,
             &
             who
             themselves
             :
             and
             if
             the
             former
             had
             bin
             till
             this
             day
             ,
             as
             well
             applyed
             as
             the
             latter
             ,
             happily
             that
             
               lapis
               scandali
            
             ,
             that
             rock
             of
             offence
             ,
             at
             which
             so
             many
             have
             stumbled
             ,
             had
             bin
             before
             this
             time
             removed
             .
             You
             Mendicants
             enter
             heere
             among
             us
             ,
             with
             specious
             &
             glorious
             titles
             of
             Legantine
             ,
             &
             Missionary
             power
             .
             You
             tell
             us
             ,
             you
             are
             sent
             to
             labour
             in
             the
             Vineyard
             ,
             to
             worke
             in
             the
             harvest
             ,
             but
             what
             sayes
             the
             Protestant
             ?
             when
             he
             sees
             all
             you
             labour
             is
             but
             to
             eat
             the
             grapes
             ,
             &
             to
             cull
             out
             the
             best
             sheaves
             ,
             when
             they
             finde
             all
             your
             preaching
             turned
             into
             begging
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             there
             unto
             tending
             .
             Mary
             (
             say
             they
             )
             These
             be
             those
             who
             preach
             themselves
             ,
             and
             not
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
             And
             say
             they
             not
             truly
             ?
             You
             tell
             us
             you
             are
             sent
             from
             Rome
             to
             assist
             the
             Priests
             and
             the
             Pastours
             ingoverning
             and
             
             feeding
             of
             their
             flocks
             ,
             but
             verily
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             it
             is
             well
             understood
             what
             slockes
             you
             looke
             after
             .
             O
             how
             well
             it
             becomes
             the
             Francisean
             &
             the
             Dominican
             ,
             after
             they
             have
             shamed
             the
             poore
             people
             on
             a
             Sunday
             morning
             out
             of
             their
             meanes
             ,
             the
             weeke
             after
             to
             gadd
             thorough
             the
             Parishes
             ,
             &
             to
             gather
             in
             their
             muttons
             ,
             and
             hearde
             them
             together
             .
          
           
             
               Compulerantque
               greges
               Coridon
               &
               Thirsis
               in
               unum
               .
            
             and
             after
             to
             expose
             them
             to
             sale
             one
             with
             another
             at
             12.
             pence
             the
             head
             ,
             in
             every
             Barony
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             .
             Gentlemen
             expecting
             when
             the
             Friars
             sheep
             passe
             by
             ,
             or
             where
             they
             keepe
             the
             market
             ,
             hoping
             what
             they
             got
             so
             easily
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             rate
             too
             highly
             .
             And
             as
             dextrous
             as
             they
             be
             in
             bringing
             home
             the
             strayed
             sheep
             ,
             so
             no
             lesse
             diligent
             are
             they
             in
             seeking
             the
             lost
             groat
             .
             It
             is
             a
             laudable
             custome
             of
             the
             Church
             commanded
             by
             expresse
             Canons
             ,
             that
             all
             Christians
             should
             communicate
             at
             least
             once
             a
             yeare
             ,
             &
             the
             same
             at
             Easter
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             their
             owne
             Pastor
             ,
             &
             this
             is
             called
             the
             Paschall
             Communion
             ,
             at
             which
             time
             as
             by
             the
             precept
             of
             holy
             Church
             ,
             all
             that
             are
             come
             to
             the
             yeares
             of
             discretion
             doe
             participate
             the
             blessed
             body
             &
             blood
             of
             our
             Saviour
             in
             the
             holy
             Eucharist
             ,
             so
             commonly
             doth
             every
             one
             according
             to
             their
             devotion
             &
             ability
             ,
             make
             their
             offering
             :
             which
             offering
             the
             good
             people
             in
             this
             Countrey
             commonly
             lay
             downe
             upon
             the
             Altar
             ,
             &
             it
             is
             indeed
             the
             chiefe
             maintenance
             that
             the
             Pastor
             hath
             for
             all
             the
             yeare
             after
             .
             But
             thinke
             you
             this
             poore
             groat
             can
             escape
             the
             Friars
             gripe
             No
             ,
             for
             now
             the
             holy
             weeke
             approaching
             ,
             the
             Friar
             Limitour
             beftirs
             himselfe
             ,
             &
             the
             weeke
             commonly
             before
             ,
             &
             after
             Easter
             ,
             hee
             visits
             all
             the
             Parishes
             of
             his
             limits
             ,
             &
             he
             either
             addresses
             himselfe
             unto
             the
             Oratory
             of
             the
             Parish
             Priest
             ,
             or
             else
             himself
             makes
             a
             Rande●●us
             in
             some
             principall
             part
             of
             the
             Parish
             ,
             where
             he
             sayes
             Masse
             ,
             heares
             confessions
             ,
             receives
             all
             he
             can
             procure
             to
             make
             the
             Paschal
             Communion
             with
             him
             ,
             having
             all
             the
             yeare
             before
             prepared
             and
             perswaded
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             Indults
             &
             priviledges
             from
             Rome
             ,
             they
             shall
             as
             well
             satisfie
             the
             precept
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             communicating
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             I'astor
             .
             Neither
             dare
             the
             Parish
             Priest
             contest
             with
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             Friar
             is
             not
             unprovided
             of
             his
             friends
             ,
             who
             will
             make
             good
             all
             his
             pretentions
             ,
             so
             as
             if
             the
             Priest
             give
             but
             the
             least
             opposition
             ,
             hee
             shall
             not
             onely
             not
             
             prevayle
             ,
             but
             he
             shall
             have
             the
             frowne
             of
             the
             best
             of
             his
             Parish
             happily
             all
             the
             yeare
             after
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             groat
             lost
             by
             the
             Priest
             ,
             is
             found
             by
             the
             Friar
             ,
             &
             where
             was
             it
             all
             this
             while
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             Altar
             ,
             close
             by
             the
             Candlestick
             .
             This
             is
             that
             good
             assistance
             ,
             &
             this
             the
             help
             which
             the
             Parish
             Priest
             at
             Easter
             gets
             by
             the
             Friars
             industry
             ,
             who
             having
             found
             the
             groat
             ,
             returnes
             home
             ,
             &
             there
             rejoyeeth
             with
             his
             fellowes
             ,
             who
             in
             other
             Parishes
             have
             done
             the
             like
             service
             ,
             putting
             the
             surplus
             of
             their
             gettings
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             their
             syndieus
             or
             Treasurer
             (
             of
             which
             every
             Convent
             hath
             one
             )
             and
             I
             pray
             God
             such
             Treasures
             be
             reserved
             for
             good
             purposes
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CAP.
               II.
            
             The
             Authors
             Apology
             ,
             and
             a
             defence
             of
             his
             Writings
             .
          
           
             BVT
             now
             I
             wot
             well
             what
             our
             Mendicants
             with
             all
             their
             faction
             both
             in
             privat
             &
             publick
             speeches
             ,
             will
             thunder
             out
             against
             me
             .
             Is
             it
             well
             done
             for
             a
             Catholick
             man
             to
             discover
             the
             faults
             of
             Church
             men
             ?
             A
             Priest
             of
             his
             brethren
             ?
             Were
             it
             not
             better
             that
             these
             enormityes
             were
             covered
             with
             Constantius
             his
             purple
             robe
             ,
             themto
             be
             ascan
             dall
             &
             a
             by-word
             unto
             so
             many
             Atheists
             ,
             &
             misbelieving
             Sectaryes
             as
             these
             times
             doe
             yeeld
             ●o
             Did
             not
             the
             Prophet
             David
             when
             he
             heard
             of
             the
             overthrow
             of
             
               Saul
               &
               lonathar
            
             ,
             &
             their
             slaughter
             upon
             the
             mountaines
             of
             Gilbon
             ,
             cry
             out
             with
             great
             lamentation
             ,
             
               Nolite
               enunciare
               in
               Gath
               ,
               neque
               annuncietia
               in
               compitis
               Ascalon
               ,
               〈◊〉
               fortè
               latentu
               filin
               Philistin
               ,
               n●
               exulten●ili●
               incircumci
               sorum
               ,
            
             O
             pisblish
             it
             not
             in
             Gath
             ,
             nor
             preach
             it
             in
             the
             streetes
             of
             Ascalon
             ,
             left
             peradventure
             the
             daughters
             of
             the
             Philistins
             doerejoyce
             ,
             and
             the
             daughters
             of
             the
             incircumcised
             triumph
             .
          
           
             To
             all
             which
             &
             what
             else
             they
             can
             say
             against
             these
             my
             proceedings
             ,
             I
             answer
             with
             S.
             
               Gragary
               ,
               Melius
               ast
               ut
               scandalum
               ,
               or●●tur
               ,
               quam
               ●t
               veritas
               relinquatur
               .
            
             Better
             it
             is
             that
             scandall
             should
             arise
             ,
             then
             that
             truth
             should
             be
             forsaken
             .
             And
             is
             it
             possible
             (
             say
             I
             )
             to
             refixe
             error
             ,
             &
             not
             to
             name
             it
             ?
             to
             reprove
             vice
             ,
             &
             not
             to
             tell
             what
             
             colour
             it
             is
             of
             ?
             Have
             I
             done
             otherwise
             in
             these
             my
             proceedings
             ,
             then
             the
             Prophets
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             opposed
             themselves
             unto
             such
             Prophets
             ,
             as
             for
             a
             piece
             of
             bread
             would
             prophesie
             pleasing
             things
             in
             the
             cares
             of
             the
             people
             ?
             Or
             then
             the
             Apostles
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             both
             by
             word
             &
             writing
             did
             confound
             the
             false
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             entred
             in
             among
             them
             to
             corrupt
             the
             truth
             ,
             &
             to
             adulterat
             the
             Gospell
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ?
             And
             hath
             not
             this
             beene
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Pastors
             of
             Gods
             Church
             in
             all
             times
             ?
             Did
             not
             S.
             
               Athanasius
               ,
               S.
               Hilary
            
             ,
             &
             S.
             Aug.
             most
             bitterly
             inveigh
             against
             the
             Arian
             Heretiques
             ?
             
               S.
               Hierom
            
             against
             
               lovintan
               &
               Vigilantius
               ?
               S.
               Beruard
            
             against
             Abaylardus
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             not
             against
             false
             teachers
             onely
             ,
             but
             against
             vitious
             ,
             &
             corrupt
             livers
             also
             ,
             have
             the
             aforesaid
             Fathers
             lanced
             out
             into
             the
             depth
             of
             most
             sharp
             reprehensions
             ,
             not
             sparing
             the
             vices
             either
             of
             Church
             ,
             or
             Laymen
             ,
             of
             their
             dayes
             ?
             And
             why
             should
             I
             in
             a
             like
             cause
             bee
             fearefull
             to
             imitate
             so
             great
             examples
             ?
             to
             rebuke
             such
             false
             Prophets
             as
             sacrifize
             not
             unto
             the
             Creator
             ,
             &
             his
             providence
             ,
             but
             unto
             their
             own
             fishing-nets
             ,
             lines
             ,
             &
             hookes
             ,
             the
             fancyes
             &
             inventions
             of
             their
             own
             braines
             ?
             To
             oppose
             such
             as
             call
             themselves
             Apostles
             &
             are
             not
             ,
             but
             are
             found
             lyars
             ?
             And
             why
             should
             I
             more
             feare
             the
             face
             ,
             and
             frownes
             of
             a
             Friar
             ,
             then
             S.
             Antony
             of
             Padna
             ,
             a
             principall
             Preacher
             among
             the
             Friar
             Minor
             ?
             or
             S.
             Bondventure
             some
             time
             generall
             of
             their
             order
             ,
             then
             S.
             Francis
             himselso
             in
             stitutor
             of
             the
             same
             Order
             ?
          
           
             Of
             whom
             the
             first
             hath
             these
             words
             .
             
               Heu
               quant
               ●
               scissura
            
             ,
             &c.
             Alas
             ,
             how
             great
             divisions
             ,
             how
             great
             schismes
             ,
             how
             great
             dissentions
             are
             there
             in
             Religion
             !
             &
             truly
             where
             these
             be
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             contention
             in
             the
             Chapter-house
             ,
             dissolutenesse
             in
             the
             Quire
             ,
             murmuration
             in
             the
             Oloyster
             ,
             &
             wantonnossein
             the
             Dormitary
             .
             So
             
               Antony
               de
               Padua
            
             in
             his
             Sermon
             upon
             Sexagesima
             Sunday
             .
          
           
             S.
             
               Bonaventure
               .
               Cùmsecundùm
               patres
               laudantur
               wonachi
               in
               casollis
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             When
             as
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Fathers
             .
             The
             Monkes
             are
             praised
             to
             have
             dwelt
             in
             cotts
             ,
             &
             poore
             habitations
             ,
             What
             is
             the
             matter
             now
             ,
             that
             you
             build
             high
             &
             stately
             ,
             houses
             ,
             sumptuous
             Monasteryes
             ,
             you
             purchase
             large
             &
             spacious
             Courts
             .
             When
             as
             being
             poore
             &
             beggars
             you
             ought
             to
             be
             contemners
             of
             all
             worldly
             
             things
             .
             So
             S.
             
               Bonaventure
               q.
               6.
            
             
          
           
             
               S.
               Francis
            
             was
             so
             farre
             out
             of
             love
             with
             his
             owne
             Friars
             ,
             as
             seeing
             them
             in
             his
             owne
             dayes
             no
             lesse
             a
             bound
             in
             wickednesse
             ,
             then
             in
             number
             ,
             he
             left
             off
             to
             be
             thein
             generall
             Minister
             ,
             gave
             them
             over
             (
             as
             his
             words
             are
             )
             to
             the
             devills
             to
             be
             their
             tormentors
             both
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             &
             in
             the
             other
             for
             the
             prevatication
             of
             that
             rule
             hee
             instituted
             ,
             &
             the
             transgression
             of
             the
             vowes
             of
             their
             profession
             All
             which
             &
             much
             more
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             shall
             you
             read
             in
             the
             1.
             
             Tome
             of
             the
             Chronicle
             of
             the
             Friar
             Minors
             ,
             the
             laft
             Chap.
             
          
           
             What
             shall
             1
             say
             of
             
               Iohannes
               Lanspergius
            
             ,
             the
             Carthusian
             Monk
             ,
             who
             in
             a
             certain
             Sermon
             which
             he
             preached
             unto
             the
             Congregation
             of
             Friars
             ,
             relating
             the
             miserable
             conditiō
             of
             Regulars
             ,
             he
             utrereth
             such
             things
             as
             are
             hardly
             to
             be
             beloeved
             that
             a
             Catholick
             man
             would
             publish
             .
             I
             will
             report
             his
             words
             as
             they
             lye
             ,
             and
             they
             be
             these
             :
             
               Perijt
               religio
               ,
               perijt
               reguluris
               bon●s
               ,
               parumque
               abest
               hodie
               apud
               nonnullos
               ,
               ut
               monachum
               non
               recenseant
               inter
               Christiants
               .
            
             Religion
             is
             perished
             ,
             Regular
             honour
             is
             perished
             ,
             &
             many
             are
             not
             farre
             from
             accounting
             a
             Monke
             searce
             among
             Christian
             men
             .
             So
             Lanspergius
             .
             &
             not
             many
             lines
             after
             :
             
               Non
               absque
               gemitu
               lo
               quendum
               ast
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             spoken
             without
             griefe
             ,
             &
             with
             the
             licence
             of
             you
             &
             all
             good
             men
             .
             So
             great
             hath
             been
             ,
             &
             is
             at
             this
             day
             the
             coldnesse
             of
             the
             most
             in
             religious
             Orders
             ,
             so
             great
             their
             dissolutenesse
             ,
             so
             great
             their
             discord
             ,
             so
             great
             their
             faction
             ,
             &
             to
             be
             short
             ,
             such
             selfe
             love
             ,
             &
             so
             little
             mortification
             of
             their
             evill
             passions
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             obscured
             the
             very
             name
             of
             all
             good
             men
             ;
             for
             if
             you
             looke
             into
             their
             lives
             ,
             setting
             aside
             certain
             exteriour
             signes
             &
             badges
             of
             religion
             in
             their
             habits
             ,
             nothing
             may
             you
             find
             or
             heare
             in
             them
             ,
             wherein
             they
             goe
             beyond
             worldings
             ,
             What
             marvayle
             then
             is
             it
             ,
             if
             ou
             Lord
             hath
             given
             us
             up
             to
             an
             hiss
             ,
             to
             a
             mock
             ,
             a
             wonderment
             &
             laughing-stock
             to
             all
             Nations
             ?
             I
             say
             what
             marvaile
             is
             it
             if
             we
             be
             accounted
             inforiour
             both
             in
             name
             ,
             &
             estimation
             to
             men
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             since
             what
             Monke
             is
             there
             who
             goes
             beyond
             them
             either
             in
             devotion
             ,
             piety
             ,
             or
             morall
             honesty
             .
             So
             Lanspergius
             with
             much
             more
             to
             that
             purpose
             in
             the
             place
             above
             alledged
             .
          
           
             
               Laurentius
               Iustinianus
            
             sometime
             a
             Canon
             Regular
             ,
             afterward
             
               Patrick
               of
               Venise
               ,
               De
               Obedientiacap
               .
               19.
               
               Saint
               mute●
               oenobia●
               &
            
             
             
               utinam
               non
               numer
               osior
               pars
               )
               que
               non
               sanctor
               um
               habitacula
               ,
               sed
               latronum
               dicenda
               su●●
               spelunce
               ,
               spectacula
               demonum
               ,
               &
               officine
               vitiorum
               .
            
             There
             be
             many
             Convents
             ,
             &
             I
             would
             to
             God
             not
             the
             greater
             part
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             to
             be
             called
             the
             habitation
             of
             Saints
             ,
             but
             the
             denns
             of
             theeves
             ,
             the
             hant
             of
             devils
             ,
             and
             the
             shops
             of
             vices
             .
          
           
             S.
             Brigid
             (
             not
             the
             Virgin
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             but
             the
             widow
             of
             
               Swedland
               ,
               lib.
            
             4.
             
             
               Revel
               ,
               cap.
            
             )
             much
             lamenteth
             the
             deformation
             of
             Religion
             in
             her
             time
             ,
             
               I
               am
               tristitia
               est
               ,
               religiosorum
               Regulas
               setnore
               mutatas
               in
               detestabiles
               abusiones
               ,
               &
               minime
               teneri
               sient
               Aug.
               Dominicus
               ,
               &
               Franciscus
               ex
               inspiratione
               spiritus
               sancti
               dictaverunt
               .
            
             It
             is
             a
             heavinesse
             to
             behold
             the
             rules
             of
             religious
             to
             be
             changed
             into
             detestable
             abuses
             ,
             &
             not
             to
             be
             observed
             as
             
               S.
               Aug.
               Dominick
            
             and
             Francis
             have
             by
             the
             inspiration
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             stayd
             them
             downe
             .
             The
             same
             S.
             Brigid
             condemning
             the
             avarice
             of
             Regulars
             ,
             bringeth
             in
             our
             Saviour
             detesting
             the
             same
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Recepetunt
               decem
               mandata
               mea
               ,
               &
               composucrunt
               in
               hos
               unum
               verbum
               :
               Quid
               est
               hoc
               anum
               verbum
               ?
               Porrige
               mann●
               ,
               &
               a●
               pecuni●m
               .
               I●o
               nunquam
               sitiantur
               do
               obtentis
               .
            
             They
             have
             received
             ten
             commandements
             from
             me
             ,
             &
             they
             have
             reduced
             them
             all
             into
             one
             word
             ,
             &
             what
             is
             that
             one
             word
             ?
             Forsooth
             stretch
             forth
             thy
             hand
             ,
             and
             give
             money
             ,
             yea
             they
             are
             never
             satisfied
             with
             what
             they
             get
             .
             So
             S.
             Brigid
             .
          
           
             And
             
               Thomas
               Walsingham
            
             a
             Monk
             of
             S.
             Benets
             order
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Abbay
             of
             S.
             Albons
             ,
             setting
             forth
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Friar
             Mendicants
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             a
             most
             pious
             ,
             &
             a
             learned
             Authour
             ,
             hath
             these
             words
             :
             The
             begging
             Friars
             unmindfull
             of
             their
             profession
             ,
             have
             forgot
             to
             what
             end
             their
             orders
             were
             instituted
             ,
             because
             their
             Law-givers
             ,
             &
             Founders
             (
             most
             holy
             men
             )
             would
             therefore
             have
             them
             poore
             ,
             &
             altogether
             free
             from
             the
             possession
             of
             temporall
             things
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             have
             no
             impediment
             to
             hinder
             them
             from
             speaking
             the
             truth
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             they
             might
             seare
             to
             loose
             for
             the
             same
             .
             But
             now
             while
             they
             envy
             such
             as
             have
             possessions
             ,
             approving
             the
             faults
             of
             greatment
             ,
             nourishing
             the
             common
             people
             in
             error
             ,
             &
             eating
             the
             sins
             of
             them
             both
             ,
             in
             seeking
             of
             possessions
             ,
             who
             have
             ●●nounced
             possessions
             ,
             in
             hoarding
             up
             of
             money
             ,
             who
             have
             sworne
             to
             persevere
             in
             poverty
             ;
             they
             call
             good
             ,
             evill
             ;
             &
             evill
             .
             good
             ;
             seducing
             Princes
             with
             flattery
             ,
             the
             people
             with
             lyes
             ,
             and
             
             drawing
             both
             of
             them
             with
             themselves
             astray
             ,
             they
             have
             in
             such
             fort
             stayned
             that
             their
             profession
             of
             truth
             ,
             by
             their
             unhappy
             lives
             ,
             that
             in
             these
             dayes
             in
             every
             ones
             mouth
             it
             is
             a
             good
             argument
             ,
             holding
             as
             well
             in
             forme
             as
             matter
             :
             This
             fellow
             is
             a
             Fryar
             ,
             and
             therefore
             a
             Lyar.
             Even
             as
             true
             as
             that
             ,
             This
             thing
             is
             white
             ,
             and
             therefore
             hath
             a
             colour
             .
             But
             that
             we
             may
             not
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             written
             these
             things
             of
             malice
             ,
             let
             all
             of
             us
             acknowledge
             our selves
             to
             be
             in
             fault
             ,
             &
             let
             us
             amond
             what
             willingly
             we
             have
             done
             amisse
             ,
             &
             beseech
             the
             God
             of
             peace
             and
             love
             ,
             most
             devoutly
             ,
             that
             peace
             &
             truth
             may
             be
             in
             our
             dayes
             .
             So
             that
             holy
             Monk
             
               Thomas
               Walfingham
            
             in
             the
             reign●
             of
             
               Richard
               2.
               fol
               226.
            
             hee
             lived
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             
               Henry
               6.
            
             and
             dyed
             in
             the
             yeare
             1440.
             
          
           
             Atmathanus
             that
             glory
             of
             the
             Irish
             Church
             both
             for
             sanctity
             &
             learning
             ,
             Archbishop
             of
             Armagh
             ,
             &
             Primate
             of
             all
             Ireland
             ,
             commonly
             knowne
             by
             the
             name
             of
             S.
             Richard
             of
             Dundalks
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             great
             disorders
             of
             the
             begging
             Friars
             of
             his
             time
             ,
             especially
             of
             the
             Franciscans
             ,
             hath
             these
             words
             ,
             by
             which
             may
             bee
             understood
             how
             soone
             &
             even
             in
             those
             primitive
             &
             better
             times
             of
             their
             observance
             ,
             they
             deflected
             from
             the
             vowed
             rule
             of
             their
             Founder
             .
             When
             as
             the
             rule
             of
             S.
             Francis
             (
             sayth
             Armachanus
             )
             commaunds
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               Pracipio
               formiter
               fratribus
               universis
            
             &c.
             
             I
             doe
             firmely
             commaund
             all
             Friars
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             any
             suspected
             fellowships
             ,
             or
             counsells
             with
             women
             ,
             neither
             that
             they
             once
             enter
             into
             the
             Monasteryes
             of
             Nuns
             ,
             excepting
             those
             to
             whom
             especiall
             licence
             is
             granted
             from
             the
             See
             Apostolick
             ,
             neither
             that
             they
             be
             gossips
             of
             men
             ,
             or
             women
             ,
             lest
             by
             such
             occasion
             among
             the
             Friars
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Friars
             ,
             scandall
             may
             arise
             .
             But
             of
             the
             contrary
             (
             sayth
             my
             Author
             )
             The
             Friars
             have
             gotten
             licence
             to
             heare
             the
             most
             secret
             councells
             of
             women
             ,
             of
             Ladies
             ,
             &
             of
             others
             without
             distinctiò
             ,
             yea
             with
             their
             heads
             very
             submissively
             bowed
             unto
             the
             womē
             heads
             ,
             not
             following
             the
             footsteps
             of
             holy
             Iob
             ,
             who
             sayd
             ,
             
               Pepigi
               f●dus
               cum
               oculis
               m●●ne
               cogitarem
               de
               virgine
               :
            
             I
             made
             a
             covenant
             with
             mine
             eyes
             that
             I
             should
             not
             thinke
             of
             a
             Virgin.
             So
             as
             now-a
             dayes
             thorough
             such
             familiarity
             they
             can
             play
             the
             Philosophces
             with
             most
             beautifull
             Dames
             in
             their
             chambers
             ,
             by
             occasion
             whereof
             such
             seandalls
             thorough
             the
             world
             are
             risen
             of
             the
             Friars
             ,
             as
             I
             will
             not
             
             declare
             the
             same
             .
             So
             Armachanus
             in
             his
             
               Defensorium
               Curatorum
            
             ,
             about
             the
             midst
             ,
             with
             much
             more
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             :
             he
             deceased
             in
             the
             Papall
             Court
             of
             Avignion
             ,
             with
             opinion
             of
             great
             sanctity
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
             1360.
             
             
               Cal.
               Doce●b
            
             .
             But
             I
             must
             not
             omit
             what
             the
             said
             Author
             setteth
             down
             in
             that
             his
             Oration
             which
             he
             pronounced
             before
             Pope
             
               Innocentius
               6.
            
             &
             his
             Cardinalls
             ,
             against
             the
             Friars
             at
             Avignion
             as
             touching
             the
             abuse
             of
             their
             priviledges
             ,
             making
             them
             an
             instrument
             of
             Covetousnesse
             in
             these
             words
             .
          
           
             The
             Parishioner
             may
             reasonably
             judge
             ,
             that
             as
             concerning
             due
             &
             profitable
             pennance
             to
             be
             enjoyned
             him
             for
             his
             sins
             ,
             the
             Pastor
             or
             Parish
             priest
             is
             a
             judge
             lesse
             to
             be
             suspected
             ,
             &
             more
             indifferent
             then
             the
             Friar
             .
             For
             that
             the
             penitent
             cannot
             suspect
             ,
             nor
             hath
             any
             ,
             ground
             to
             imagine
             ,
             that
             his
             Pastor
             by
             hearing
             his
             confession
             doth
             expect
             any
             temporall
             lucre
             ,
             or
             profit
             unto
             himselfe
             ,
             for
             so
             much
             as
             all
             things
             necessary
             for
             his
             maintenance
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             holy
             Church
             ,
             are
             annexed
             unto
             his
             office
             ,
             But
             as
             for
             the
             Friars
             it
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             because
             as
             in
             that
             appellation
             which
             they
             made
             against
             me
             in
             England
             ,
             it
             is
             contayned
             according
             unto
             their
             foundation
             ,
             as
             they
             avouch
             ,
             that
             not
             withstanding
             they
             are
             priviledged
             to
             heare
             the
             confessions
             of
             all
             such
             as
             wil
             confesse
             unto
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             most
             strict
             poverty
             ,
             &
             begging
             ,
             whereupon
             the
             Parishioner
             may
             probably
             suspect
             ,
             that
             verily
             the
             hope
             of
             gaine
             ,
             &
             of
             the
             relieving
             of
             his
             poverty
             ,
             is
             the
             cause
             why
             the
             Friar
             heares
             his
             confession
             ,
             &
             thus
             he
             may
             reason
             with
             himself
             in
             his
             mind
             .
             Wherfore
             should
             that
             beggar
             that
             sits
             there
             ,
             heare
             my
             confession
             ?
             &
             so
             defist
             from
             seeking
             things
             necessary
             for
             his
             maintenance
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             expected
             from
             me
             such
             a
             supply
             ?
             And
             forsomuch
             as
             poverty
             is
             a
             motive
             to
             sin
             ,
             by
             meanes
             where
             of
             his
             want
             may
             be
             supplyed
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             
               Solomon
               ,
               Prov.
               30.
               
               Poverty
               and
               riches
               give
               me
               not
               ,
               but
               onely
               so
               much
               as
               shall
               be
               necessary
               for
               my
               maintenance
               ,
               lest
               happily
               being
               full
               I
               may
               be
               emised
               to
               deny
               thee
               ,
               &
               to
               say
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Lord
               ?
               and
               forced
               by
               poverty
               should
               steale
               and
               forswe
               are
               the
               name
               of
               my
               God.
            
             It
             followeth
             that
             forevery
             kind
             of
             sin
             ,
             the
             Friar
             will
             impose
             upon
             ,
             me
             almes-deedes
             ,
             by
             which
             his
             poverty
             may
             be
             relieved
             ,
             &
             so
             shall
             not
             I
             be
             spiritually
             cured
             .
             For
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             when
             as
             his
             Disciples
             asked
             him
             :
             Why
             could
             not
             we
             cast
             him
             out
             I
             (
             speaking
             of
             the
             
             devill
             )
             he
             answered
             :
             
               This
               kinde
               of
               devill
               is
               not
               throwne
               out
               but
               by
               prayer
               and
               fasting
               ,
            
             Math.
             17.
             
             Whereupon
             it
             is
             inferred
             ,
             that
             as
             to
             every
             corporal
             disease
             ,
             a
             particular
             medicine
             is
             to
             be
             applyed
             ,
             which
             kind
             of
             medicine
             that
             beggar
             attending
             onely
             his
             necessityes
             (
             as
             I
             may
             well
             think
             )
             will
             never
             minister
             unto
             me
             .
             And
             this
             reason
             is
             thus
             confirmed
             .
             For
             that
             it
             sufficiently
             appeares
             ,
             that
             since
             the
             Friars
             have
             obtained
             a
             priviledge
             of
             hearing
             confessions
             every-where
             thorough
             the
             world
             they
             have
             builded
             beautifull
             Monasteryc●
             ,
             and
             Princely
             Pallaces
             .
             The
             cause
             whereof
             seemeth
             to
             be
             their
             grant
             of
             hearing
             Confessions
             :
             for
             that
             before
             such
             power
             given
             unto
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             able
             to
             build
             such
             houses
             .
             Again
             it
             is
             never
             heard
             ,
             that
             tho
             Friars
             either
             for
             building
             of
             bridges
             ,
             or
             repayring
             of
             high-wayes
             ,
             or
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             doe
             enjoyne
             almes
             upon
             their
             penitents
             .
             Neither
             doe
             the
             Friar
             Minors
             impose
             almes
             to
             be
             bestowed
             upon
             the
             Dominicans
             ,
             nor
             the
             Dominicans
             upon
             the
             Minors
             .
             Every
             one
             applying
             all
             unto
             themselves
             &
             unto
             their
             owne
             order
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             may
             be
             probably
             judged
             ,
             that
             private
             lucce
             &
             gaine
             is
             the
             cause
             why
             such
             a
             begging
             Friar
             is
             so
             careful
             to
             heare
             the
             confession
             of
             the
             Layman
             ,
             that
             he
             neglects
             his
             time
             of
             begging
             ,
             &c.
             So
             Armachanus
             .
          
           
             Cardinall
             Bellarmine
             (
             for
             learning
             &
             piety
             in
             this
             age
             not
             infetiour
             to
             many
             ,
             &
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             to
             any
             )
             lamenting
             the
             miserable
             face
             of
             religious
             orders
             of
             these
             times
             ,
             in
             a
             most
             devout
             treatise
             which
             he
             composed
             but
             a
             little
             before
             his
             death
             ,
             called
             
               Gemitus
               Columba
               ,
               lib
               ,
               2.
               cap.
               6.
            
             hath
             these
             words
             :
             
               Multiplicari
               coeperunt
               Regulares
               sine
               numero
               &c.
               
            
             Regulars
             have
             begun
             to
             be
             multiplyed
             without
             number
             ,
             &
             many
             of
             them
             not
             called
             by
             God
             unto
             the
             estate
             of
             perfection
             ,
             but
             enduced
             by
             other
             motives
             ,
             have
             replenished
             Monasteryes
             ,
             &
             that
             of
             Esay
             is
             fulfilled
             :
             
               Thou
               hast
               multiplyed
               the
               Nation
               ,
               but
               not
               increased
               their
               joy
               .
            
             Hence
             so
             many
             ,
             so
             grievous
             scandalls
             knowne
             unto
             all
             which
             yeeld
             plentifull
             matter
             unto
             the
             Dove
             of
             bewayling
             the
             loosnesse
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             say
             the
             corruption
             of
             religious
             Orders
             themselves
             ,
             as
             they
             be
             at
             this
             day
             .
             So
             the
             Cardinall
             .
          
           
             
               Ichannes
               Petrus
               Camus
            
             Bishop
             of
             Bellay
             ,
             that
             great
             omament
             of
             the
             French
             Church
             ,
             both
             for
             piety
             &
             learning
             ,
             in
             his
             booke
             called
             
             
               The
               ●●●ltua●
               Director
               ,
               part
               4.
               cap.
               7.
            
             in
             shewing
             the
             difference
             twixt
             Pastors
             &
             Mercenaryes
             plainly
             demonstrateth
             ou●
             of
             the
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             :
             That
             the
             Regulars
             who
             in
             these
             times
             would
             be
             esteemed
             the
             onely
             Masters
             in
             Israel
             ,
             advancing
             themselves
             above
             the
             ordinary
             Pastors
             of
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             assuming
             unto
             themselves
             the
             first
             parts
             ,
             as
             in
             perfection
             of
             life
             ,
             so
             in
             ruling
             &
             feeding
             that
             slock
             which
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             purchased
             with
             his
             own
             blood
             ,
             are
             in
             truth
             no
             Pastors
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             playne
             Mercenaryes
             ,
             &
             hirelings
             ,
             &
             for
             such
             onely
             to
             be
             held
             &
             reputed
             :
             his
             words
             are
             these
             ,
             which
             proceeding
             from
             so
             grave
             an
             Author
             ,
             are
             worthy
             both
             to
             be
             read
             and
             pondered
             .
          
           
             Pastors
             as
             well
             Bishops
             as
             Curats
             ,
             are
             by
             state
             obliged
             to
             expose
             their
             lives
             for
             the
             sheep
             committed
             unto
             their
             charge
             .
             Let
             us
             concerning
             this
             point
             give
             care
             unto
             the
             divine
             sentence
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             without
             impiety
             ,
             nor
             contradicted
             without
             blasphemy
             .
             
               There
               is
               no
               greater
               charity
               then
               to
               give
               his
               life
               for
               his
               friends
               .
            
             Let
             us
             now
             adde
             here
             unto
             the
             description
             of
             the
             true
             &
             good
             Pastor
             delivered
             unto
             us
             in
             the
             10.
             
             Chap
             ,
             of
             the
             Ghospell
             of
             S.
             Iohn
             ,
             from
             the
             lips
             of
             our
             Saviour
             himselfe
             :
             
               Bonus
               pastor
               animam
               sua●●
               dat
               pro
               vibus
               suis
               :
            
             The
             good
             Pastor
             or
             sheepheard
             giveth
             his
             life
             for
             his
             sheepe
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             is
             obliged
             to
             give
             it
             .
             
               Mercenarius
               out
               em
               ,
               &
               qui
               nonest
               pastor
               :
            
             But
             the
             hireling
             ,
             &
             he
             that
             is
             not
             the
             sheepheard
             .
             Behold
             how
             our
             Saviour
             distinguisheth
             the
             Mercenary
             or
             hireling
             from
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             &
             how
             he
             makes
             it
             apparant
             that
             the
             Mercenary
             is
             not
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             &
             that
             he
             who
             is
             Pastor
             is
             not
             Mercenary
             :
             He
             addeth
             ,
             
               Mercenarius
               autem
               ,
               &
               qui
               non
               est
               Pastor
               ,
               cujus
               non
               suut
               oves
               propria
               :
            
             The
             hireling
             ,
             &
             who
             is
             not
             the
             sheepheard
             ,
             &
             the
             owner
             of
             the
             sheep
             .
             In
             which
             words
             the
             Mercenary
             or
             hireling
             is
             plainly
             described
             to
             bee
             the
             party
             to
             whom
             the
             sheep
             appertaine
             not
             .
             So
             as
             he
             who
             hath
             no
             sheep
             of
             his
             owne
             ,
             &
             serveth
             notwithstanding
             the
             sheep
             ,
             is
             no
             Pastor
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             onely
             a
             servant
             ,
             a
             mercenary
             fellow
             ,
             &
             a
             meere
             hireling
             ,
             without
             any
             flock
             of
             his
             owne
             .
             Let
             us
             follow
             the
             Text.
             
               Mercenarius
               videt
               Inpum
               venientem
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             He
             that
             is
             the
             Mercenary
             seeth
             the
             Wolfe
             comming
             ,
             &
             flyes
             ,
             &
             the
             Wolfe
             devoures
             &
             disperseth
             the
             sheep
             .
             Now
             I
             would
             faine
             know
             who
             is
             he
             that
             flyeth
             ?
             Whether
             
             the
             Pastor
             &
             he
             that
             hath
             
               curam
               animarium
            
             ,
             the
             care
             of
             soules
             ,
             or
             the
             Friar
             who
             hath
             no
             charge
             .
             He
             who
             is
             obliged
             by
             state
             &
             condition
             ,
             &
             by
             divine
             law
             to
             an
             actuall
             resid●n●●
             ?
             What
             storme
             soever
             happens
             ,
             be
             it
             of
             plague
             ,
             of
             warre
             ,
             of
             famine
             ,
             of
             persecution
             ,
             of
             heresie
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             like
             ?
             Or
             he
             that
             is
             not
             typed
             to
             any
             cure
             ,
             or
             charge
             ,
             &
             not
             having
             any
             obligation
             ,
             may
             retire
             himself
             from
             those
             afflicted
             places
             ,
             may
             forsake
             his
             countrey
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             his
             abode
             ,
             &
             live
             where
             he
             likes
             best
             ,
             yea
             &
             who
             peradventure
             may
             think
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             but
             to
             tempt
             God
             ,
             to
             expose
             himselfe
             rashly
             to
             the
             hazard
             of
             his
             life
             without
             any
             necessary
             obligation
             ,
             according
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               Qui
               amat
               periculum
               ,
               peribit
               in
               illo
               .
            
             He
             who
             loveth
             danger
             ,
             shall
             perish
             therein
             .
             Let
             us
             now
             put
             the
             last
             finger
             to
             this
             Evangelicall
             description
             of
             a
             Shepheard
             ,
             and
             of
             an
             hireling
             .
             The
             mercenary
             or
             hireling
             (
             sayth
             S.
             Iohn
             )
             slyes
             ,
             &
             he
             giveth
             a
             reason
             of
             his
             flight
             ,
             
               Quia
               mercenarius
               ost
            
             ,
             because
             hee
             is
             an
             hireling
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             sheepe
             concernes
             him
             not
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             not
             charged
             with
             them
             .
             But
             the
             true
             Pastor
             who
             understands
             that
             the
             blood
             of
             his
             sheep
             must
             be
             required
             at
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             salvation
             becomes
             a
             part
             of
             his
             owne
             ,
             amazed
             with
             so
             many
             threats
             uttered
             by
             the
             Prophets
             against
             the
             bad
             Pastors
             ,
             who
             abandon
             their
             flockes
             in
             time
             of
             necessity
             ,
             he
             awakes
             his
             sollicitude
             ,
             he
             revives
             his
             courage
             ,
             he
             exposeth
             himselfe
             to
             labour
             ,
             and
             danger
             ,
             inclining
             his
             heart
             to
             all
             the
             justifications
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             for
             the
             retribution
             which
             he
             expects
             from
             him
             alone
             .
             Let
             us
             now
             observe
             how
             our
             Regulars
             behave
             themselves
             ,
             who
             are
             sent
             unto
             this
             worke
             onely
             by
             delegation
             ,
             by
             mission
             ,
             of
             assistance
             by
             extraordinary
             commission
             ,
             as
             troopes
             of
             reliefe
             ,
             and
             voluntary
             labourers
             .
             This
             last
             sufficiently
             declares
             .
             
               Mercenarius
               autem
               fugit
               &c.
            
             The
             hireling
             flyes
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             a
             hireling
             ,
             &
             hath
             no
             care
             of
             the
             the
             sheep
             .
             So
             as
             if
             he
             do
             labor
             in
             feeding
             of
             them
             ,
             his
             labour
             is
             but
             voluntary
             ,
             &
             mercenary
             ,
             &
             accordingly
             (
             as
             it
             often
             happens
             )
             most
             pittifully
             performed
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Regulars
             onely
             governe
             such
             soules
             as
             of
             their
             owne
             election
             ,
             without
             any
             obligation
             commit
             themselves
             unto
             their
             conduct
             ,
             so
             on
             their
             part
             have
             they
             the
             choyse
             in
             this
             great
             harvest
             ,
             of
             what
             eares
             of
             corne
             they
             please
             ,
             in
             this
             great
             draught
             of
             fishes
             ,
             which
             they
             like
             best
             ,
             casting
             the
             reft
             
             into
             the
             water
             ,
             to
             send
             them
             back
             unto
             their
             proper
             Pastors
             .
             In
             so
             much
             as
             the
             people
             doe
             make
             use
             of
             them
             so
             long
             as
             they
             please
             ,
             so
             doe
             not
             they
             serve
             the
             persons
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             so
             long
             ,
             &
             in
             such
             sort
             as
             they
             think
             best
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             their
             residence
             being
             that
             which
             is
             conformable
             unto
             their
             liking
             ,
             like
             unto
             wandring
             stars
             ,
             (
             to
             use
             the
             phrase
             of
             the
             Apostle
             )
             whose
             influences
             worke
             not
             so
             strong
             impressions
             ,
             forsomuch
             as
             they
             cast
             not
             their
             beames
             ,
             but
             by
             way
             of
             passage
             ,
             whereas
             the
             sixed
             starrs
             are
             the
             ayme
             whereby
             all
             Mariners
             direct
             their
             Navigations
             .
             So
             this
             most
             learned
             &
             holy
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             Well
             then
             ,
             understanding
             reader
             
               (
               Odi
               enim
               prophanum
               vulgar
               &
               weceo
               )
            
             Thou
             seest
             what
             authors
             ,
             how
             many
             ,
             and
             of
             what
             quality
             ,
             who
             all
             flourished
             since
             the
             comming
             in
             of
             the
             Mendicants
             )
             have
             sharpned
             both
             their
             tongues
             &
             pens
             ,
             against
             their
             disordered
             and
             wicked
             lives
             .
             Whereas
             then
             some
             (
             &
             those
             not
             of
             vulgar
             apprehensions
             )
             have
             taxed
             me
             of
             indiscretion
             for
             inveighiug
             in
             my
             bookes
             against
             the
             faults
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             persons
             ,
             my selfe
             being
             of
             the
             same
             rank
             &
             profession
             ,
             for
             my
             part
             I
             undersland
             not
             their
             language
             .
             For
             I
             have
             alwayes
             heard
             that
             the
             maintaining
             of
             pubsique
             errours
             in
             doctrine
             ,
             &
             not
             the
             refuting
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             committing
             of
             manifest
             impieties
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             reproving
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             scandalous
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             gave
             this
             charge
             unto
             
               Timothy
               :
               Peccantes
               coram
               omnibus
               argue
               ,
               ut
               et
               caeteri
               timorem
               habeant
               ,
            
             I.
             Timoth.
             5.
             
             Such
             as
             sin
             publickly
             reprove
             ,
             that
             others
             may
             feare
             .
             These
             men
             (
             I
             see
             )
             doe
             wish
             me
             much
             good
             ,
             for
             they
             would
             have
             meo
             more
             wise
             ,
             more
             learned
             ,
             &
             more
             vertuous
             then
             
               S.
               Bonaventure
            
             ,
             then
             
               S.
               Vincent
            
             ,
             then
             
               S.
               Anthony
               of
               Padua
            
             ,
             then
             
               S.
               Richard
               of
               Dundalke
            
             ,
             then
             
               Thomas
               Walsingham
            
             ,
             then
             Lanspergius
             ,
             then
             
               Laurentius
               Instinianus
            
             ,
             then
             Cardinall
             Bellarmine
             ,
             then
             
               Petrus
               Camus
            
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Bellay
             ,
             then
             many
             others
             ,
             who
             have
             laboured
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             and
             whom
             for
             brevityes
             sake
             I
             am
             forced
             to
             omit
             .
             Might
             these
             then
             make
             to
             the
             life
             pictures
             of
             our
             deformed
             Regulats
             ,
             with
             their
             black
             pencills
             of
             a
             deep
             reproofe
             ,
             &
             shall
             not
             I
             be
             permitted
             to
             draw
             one
             small
             line
             in
             their
             tables
             ?
             Shall
             these
             to
             the
             face
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             &
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             this
             sun
             ,
             strip
             &
             whip
             the
             Friar
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             &
             shall
             not
             I
             be
             licensed
             to
             lay
             on
             one
             single
             lash
             ?
             Or
             is
             it
             
             that
             they
             have
             received
             already
             their
             40.
             stripes
             save
             one
             ?
             Might
             these
             spirituall
             Physicians
             make
             deep
             incisions
             ,
             &
             lance
             them
             with
             words
             more
             piercing
             then
             any
             two-edged
             sword
             ,
             &
             may
             not
             I
             be
             allowed
             to
             rub
             their
             galled
             backs
             with
             one
             dramme
             of
             vinegar
             ?
             Might
             these
             Prelars
             &
             Priests
             thunder
             in
             every
             pulpit
             against
             their
             errors
             ,
             &
             abuses
             ,
             &
             not
             so
             contented
             ,
             leave
             their
             invectives
             in
             their
             workes
             &
             monuments
             to
             be
             read
             of
             posterity
             ?
             
               Mene
               mutire
               nefas
            
             ?
             And
             may
             not
             I
             utter
             one
             little
             word
             ,
             but
             presently
             I
             shall
             beserved
             with
             a
             citation
             from
             the
             spirituall
             Court
             ,
             the
             Court
             of
             conscience
             ?
             
               Nolite
               annunciate
               in
               Geth
               ,
               neque
               annuncietis
               in
               compitis
               Ascalon
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             O
             publish
             it
             not
             in
             Geth
             ,
             nor
             preach
             it
             in
             the
             streetes
             of
             Ascalon
             ,
             lest
             peradventure
             the
             daughters
             of
             the
             Philistines
             do
             rejoyce
             ,
             &
             the
             daughters
             of
             the
             unci
             .
             cumcised
             triumph
             .
             For
             Lord
             ,
             who
             sees
             not
             how
             mistaken
             ,
             &
             misapplyed
             that
             text
             is
             to
             the
             purpose
             that
             these
             men
             would
             draw
             it
             .
             Wist
             not
             David
             that
             the
             death
             of
             
               Saul
               &
               Lonathas
            
             ,
             &
             that
             victory
             in
             which
             the
             Philistines
             prevayled
             against
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             concealed
             from
             Goth
             ,
             nor
             Ascalon
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             City
             ,
             or
             habitation
             of
             the
             Churches
             enemies
             ?
             But
             David
             the
             more
             emphatically
             to
             expresse
             his
             griefe
             in
             that
             desolation
             &
             heavinesse
             of
             the
             synagogue
             ,
             in
             the
             slaughter
             other
             Princes
             &
             people
             ,
             useth
             that
             manner
             of
             threane
             or
             lamentation
             ,
             aggravating
             that
             dayes
             calamity
             in
             consideration
             of
             the
             great
             content
             ,
             joy
             ,
             &
             triumph
             that
             it
             would
             minister
             unto
             the
             Philistines
             their
             victorious
             enemyes
             .
          
           
             So
             let
             us
             never
             perswade
             our selves
             ,
             that
             our
             publique
             errors
             either
             in
             doctrine
             ,
             or
             manners
             can
             be
             concealed
             from
             those
             who
             are
             of
             a
             diverse
             beliefe
             from
             us
             ,
             neither
             theirs
             from
             our
             knowledge
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             we
             live
             together
             in
             the
             same
             common-wealth
             ,
             or
             border
             one
             upon
             another
             .
             I
             speak
             of
             publick
             &
             notorious
             excess●s
             ,
             for
             I
             never
             was
             of
             opinion
             that
             any
             personall
             or
             privat
             delict
             ,
             the
             concealment
             whereof
             is
             neither
             prejudiciall
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             Common-wealth
             ,
             or
             a
             third
             person
             may
             be
             manifested
             or
             disclosed
             ,
             to
             which
             doctrine
             all
             divines
             applaud
             ,
             grounding
             the
             same
             upon
             divers
             texts
             of
             holy
             writ
             ,
             among
             which
             this
             is
             one
             ,
             Prov.
             11.
             
             
               Qui
               ambulat
               fraudulenter
               ,
               revelat
               arcana
               ,
               qui
               autem
               fidelis
               est
               celat
               amici
               commissum
               .
            
             He
             who
             walkes
             fraudulently
             ,
             reveales
             secrets
             ;
             but
             he
             
             that
             is
             faithfull
             conceales
             the
             fault
             of
             his
             friend
             .
             And
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             Math.
             18.
             
             
               Si
               peccaverit
               in
               to
               frater
            
             &c.
             
             If
             thy
             brother
             shall
             offend
             fend
             thee
             ,
             goe
             &
             rebuke
             him
             between
             thee
             &
             him
             alone
             &c.
             
             See
             for
             this
             S.
             
               Thomas
               2
               2
               2
               ae
               .
               q.
            
             68.1.3
             .
             &
             q.
             70.1.2
             .
             And
             in
             this
             sence
             no
             donbt
             it
             was
             that
             
               Constant
               in
            
             the
             Great
             ,
             that
             first
             Christian
             Emperor
             ,
             most
             Christianly
             said
             :
             That
             if
             he
             saw
             an
             Ecclesiasticall
             man
             to
             doe
             what
             was
             indecent
             ,
             or
             amisse
             ,
             he
             would
             cover
             him
             with
             his
             purple
             robe
             ,
             meaning
             he
             would
             so
             conceale
             his
             faults
             ,
             as
             neither
             the
             delinquent
             should
             receive
             dishonour
             ,
             nor
             the
             Church
             scandall
             thereby
             .
             As
             for
             manifest
             &
             knowne
             offences
             ,
             we
             heare
             what
             almighty
             God
             hath
             said
             by
             his
             Prophet
             Esay
             58.
             
             
               Clama
               ,
               necesses
               ,
               quasi
               tuba
               exalta
               vecem
               tuam
            
             &c.
             
             Cry
             out
             &
             cease
             not
             ,
             advance
             thy
             voyce
             like
             a
             Trumpet
             ,
             declare
             unto
             my
             people
             their
             wickednesse
             ,
             and
             unto
             the
             house
             of
             Iacob
             their
             offences
             :
             still
             by
             his
             Prophets
             complaying
             of
             such
             Pastors
             ,
             who
             like
             unto
             dumbe
             doggs
             either
             could
             not
             ,
             or
             would
             not
             open
             against
             the
             manifest
             vices
             &
             corruptions
             of
             those
             to
             whom
             they
             were
             sent
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             exhorteth
             his
             scholler
             Timothy
             as
             to
             exhort
             ,
             intreat
             ,
             and
             beseech
             ,
             so
             to
             blame
             ,
             reprove
             ,
             &
             correct
             ,
             &
             that
             by
             his
             owne
             example
             ,
             who
             so
             little
             feared
             the
             face
             of
             man
             ,
             as
             to
             comply
             with
             his
             Apostleship
             ,
             he
             would
             freely
             &
             publickly
             reprehend
             such
             as
             were
             manifest
             sinners
             ,
             &
             especially
             false
             teachers
             he
             would
             rouse
             out
             of
             their
             dens
             ,
             &
             place
             the
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             sun
             .
             So
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             having
             made
             a
             long
             Catalogue
             of
             publique
             offences
             &
             offenders
             ,
             which
             then
             infested
             the
             Church
             ,
             concludes
             ,
             
               Et
               hos
               devita
               ex
               his
               enim
               sunt
            
             &c.
             
             And
             these
             avoyd
             .
             For
             of
             these
             there
             be
             who
             rush
             into
             mens
             houses
             ,
             &
             lead
             away
             silly
             woemen
             into
             thraldome
             ,
             loaden
             with
             sins
             ,
             &
             drawne
             away
             with
             many
             desires
             ,
             alwayes
             learning
             ,
             &
             never
             attayning
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             &c.
             
             And
             this
             not
             onely
             ,
             or
             alwayes
             in
             generall
             ,
             but
             sometimes
             he
             would
             descend
             unto
             particulars
             ,
             not
             sparing
             to
             rebuke
             notorious
             sinners
             by
             name
             .
             For
             example
             in
             the
             Chap
             ,
             following
             .
             
               Demas
               hath
               for
               saken
               me
               ,
               and
               is
               gone
               into
               Macedonia
               .
               Alexander
               the
               Copper-s●●yth
               hath
               she
               Wed
               me
               much
               evill
               ,
               our
               Lord
               will
               reward
               him
               according
               unto
               his
               Workes
               .
            
          
           
             And
             this
             I
             thought
             fit
             by
             way
             of
             an
             Apology
             to
             alledge
             in
             my
             defence
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             this
             present
             Treatise
             now
             penned
             ,
             as
             also
             for
             
             such
             other
             bookes
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             heretofore
             written
             against
             the
             most
             knowne
             ,
             &
             notorious
             errors
             ,
             &
             abuses
             of
             the
             Mendicants
             ,
             especially
             of
             this
             Country
             ,
             and
             Kingdome
             ,
             with
             which
             I
             will
             conclude
             this
             Chapter
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CAP.
               III.
            
             The
             power
             of
             the
             Scapular
             and
             Habit
             ever
             the
             soules
             in
             Purgatory
             .
          
           
             IF
             blessednes
             be
             the
             end
             &
             
               summum
               bonum
            
             of
             the
             reasonable
             creature
             ,
             consisting
             in
             the
             cleare
             vision
             &
             full
             fruition
             of
             the
             Creator
             ,
             as
             our
             holy
             faith
             teacheth
             us
             .
             Two
             wayes
             after
             this
             life
             may
             a
             man
             be
             deprived
             of
             this
             blessed
             vision
             thorough
             his
             owne
             default
             :
             Either
             eternally
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             full
             separation
             of
             the
             creature
             from
             the
             blessed
             vision
             of
             God
             the
             Creator
             .
             Or
             a
             suspension
             for
             some
             time
             .
             The
             former
             hath
             with
             it
             an
             abdication
             unto
             eternall
             punishment
             .
             
               Discedite
               à
               me
               maledicti
               in
               ignem
               aeternum
               .
            
             Depart
             from
             me
             ye
             cursed
             into
             hell
             fire
             .
             The
             second
             hath
             onely
             a
             deputation
             unto
             the
             purging
             fire
             .
             
               Si
               cujus
               opus
               arserit
               ,
               detrimentum
               patietur
               :
               ipse
               enius
               salvus
               erit
               sic
               samen
               quasi
               per
               ignem
               .
            
             If
             any
             mans
             worke
             burne
             ,
             he
             shall
             suffer
             detriment
             ,
             but
             himself
             shall
             be
             saved
             :
             yet
             so
             as
             by
             fire
             .
             Now
             if
             the
             doctrine
             of
             our
             Friars
             be
             good
             divinity
             ,
             all
             matters
             of
             the
             soule
             after
             this
             life
             are
             most
             sweetly
             accommodated
             .
             First
             ,
             for
             hell
             we
             have
             seen
             in
             the
             former
             .
             Chapter
             ,
             the
             fire
             thereof
             quite
             extinguished
             only
             by
             dying
             in
             the
             Carmelites
             Scapular
             ,
             or
             the
             Franciscans
             Habit
             ,
             so
             as
             a
             soule
             furnished
             with
             either
             of
             those
             commodityes
             ,
             may
             say
             with
             the
             Poet
             :
             
               Contempt
               aeque
               jacent
               ,
               &
               sine
               luce
               faces
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             in
             this
             Chapter
             it
             is
             considerable
             whether
             they
             be
             not
             as
             forcible
             to
             quench
             the
             flames
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             doe
             ,
             
               I
               am
               labor
               in
               fine
               est
               .
            
             We
             have
             no
             more
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             like
             Ioviall
             lads
             to
             passe
             our
             dayes
             Lucanicè
             in
             al
             pleasures
             ,
             &
             delights
             ,
             &
             a
             fig
             for
             what
             may
             betide
             us
             after
             death
             .
             The
             second
             doctrine
             then
             of
             our
             Carmelites
             is
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             dyes
             in
             the
             Scapular
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             only
             freed
             
               ab
               incendie
            
             
             sempiterne
             ,
             from
             everlasting
             fire
             ,
             but
             also
             
               ab
               igne
               Purgateris
            
             ,
             from
             the
             purging
             fire
             ,
             at
             leftafrer
             his
             departure
             within
             eight
             dayes
             after
             inclusivè
             ,
             &
             that
             is
             the
             longest
             terme
             .
             For
             these
             be
             the
             words
             of
             their
             pretended
             indulgence
             (
             I
             say
             pretended
             )
             for
             undoubtedly
             it
             was
             never
             authorized
             by
             the
             See
             Apostolicke
             .
             The
             works
             are
             these
             ,
             as
             they
             lye
             in
             that
             former
             abridgment
             of
             their
             priviledges
             cited
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             work
             ,
             and
             falsty
             fathered
             upon
             Clement
             7.
             
             Pope
             of
             that
             name
             .
             
               Die
               quo
               à
               saeculo
               hujusmodi
               purgatorium
               accesserint
               ipsa
               virgo
               gloriosa
               Dei
               genitrix
               Maria
               sabbatho
               sequenti
               post
               illorum
               confratrum
               ,
               seu
               religioserum
               ac
               sororum
               obitus
               visitando
               ,
               à
               poenis
               Purgatory
               hujusmodi
               corum
               animas
               liberabit
               .
            
             By
             reason
             of
             this
             double
             Hujusmodi
             ,
             I
             confesse
             I
             am
             not
             so
             good
             a
             scholler
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             any
             sensible
             construction
             in
             English
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             I
             have
             both
             learned
             my
             Grammar
             ,
             &
             have
             my selfe
             composed
             one
             .
             But
             yet
             we
             find
             by
             their
             sermons
             ,
             conferences
             ,
             bookes
             ,
             &
             disputations
             ,
             that
             upon
             those
             words
             the
             Friar
             Carmelites
             conclude
             that
             by
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Scapular
             ,
             every
             soule
             that
             is
             adjudged
             unto
             Purgatory
             ,
             whose
             body
             in
             death
             was
             invefted
             therewithall
             ,
             by
             the
             ministery
             &
             visitation
             of
             the
             blessed
             virgin
             ,
             &
             under
             her
             conduct
             shal
             be
             delivered
             thence
             the
             next
             saturday
             after
             their
             decease
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             must
             needes
             be
             at
             the
             longest
             terme
             within
             eight
             dayes
             after
             death
             .
             Yet
             sith
             the
             paines
             of
             Purgatory
             are
             so
             grievous
             ,
             happy
             (
             say
             I
             )
             be
             they
             who
             dye
             on
             Friday
             night
             ,
             because
             the
             day
             following
             they
             shall
             be
             delivered
             thence
             .
             Now
             you
             must
             know
             that
             none
             have
             authority
             to
             give
             you
             this
             so
             holy
             a
             Scapolar
             ,
             but
             such
             a
             Priest
             as
             is
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Carmelites
             .
             They
             have
             also
             in
             the
             aforesaid
             Treatise
             ,
             another
             priviledge
             granted
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             by
             Pope
             Nicholas
             the
             4.
             
             &
             Pope
             Innocentius
             the
             4.
             (
             but
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             but
             rather
             what
             
               Thomas
               Walsingham
            
             writ
             ,
             cited
             in
             the
             former
             chap.
             That
             
               to
               be
               a
               friar
               and
               a
               lyar
               is
               all
               one
               .
            
             )
             The
             priviledge
             is
             this
             :
             That
             whosoever
             shall
             give
             an
             almes
             ,
             or
             an
             nights
             lodging
             unto
             a
             Carmelite
             ,
             shall
             have
             a
             plenary
             indulgence
             of
             all
             their
             sins
             .
          
           
             Another
             priviledge
             they
             father
             upon
             Pope
             Vibanus
             6.
             
             &
             Nicholas
             5.
             
             That
             whosoever
             shall
             call
             the
             Friar
             Carm●lites
             ,
             the
             brethren
             of
             the
             blessed
             virgin
             of
             mount
             Carmel
             ,
             shall
             have
             ten
             yeares
             of
             Indulgence
             .
             
             Here
             is
             no
             ambition
             to
             be
             called
             the
             brethren
             of
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             the
             Mother
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             Vncles
             unto
             our
             Saviour
             ?
             To
             the
             imitation
             of
             which
             spirituall
             kinred
             &
             alliance
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             like
             that
             our
             Ignatian
             Friars
             ,
             or
             Iesuites
             ,
             albeit
             with
             more
             modesty
             ,
             doe
             call
             themselves
             the
             fellowes
             or
             companions
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
             And
             of
             all
             Friars
             ,
             I
             know
             none
             of
             so
             conspicuous
             descents
             ,
             &
             of
             so
             great
             a
             blood
             &
             houses
             ,
             as
             these
             two
             ,
             the
             Carmelites
             to
             be
             the
             brethten
             of
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             :
             The
             Ignatians
             to
             be
             the
             companions
             of
             Iesus
             .
             But
             why
             not
             ?
             since
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             said
             ,
             Math.
             12.
             
             
               Whosoever
               shall
               doe
               the
               will
               of
               my
               Father
               that
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               he
               is
               my
               brother
               ,
               and
               sister
               ,
               and
               mother
               .
            
             Sith
             then
             our
             Saviour
             is
             contented
             to
             admit
             into
             his
             kinred
             such
             as
             shal
             do
             the
             will
             of
             his
             Father
             without
             exception
             of
             persons
             of
             what
             quility
             soever
             ,
             from
             the
             Cedar
             to
             the
             Hyssop
             ,
             from
             the
             Pope
             to
             the
             Sexten
             ,
             from
             the
             Prince
             to
             the
             Beggar
             .
             To
             what
             end
             are
             these
             restrictions
             ?
             these
             singularityes
             of
             stiles
             &
             titles
             importing
             a
             limitation
             ,
             or
             rather
             a
             kind
             of
             an
             exclusion
             of
             their
             brethren
             from
             such
             spirituall
             prerogatives
             ,
             especially
             our
             Saviour
             having
             left
             them
             to
             the
             generall
             extent
             of
             a
             
               Quieunque
               fecerit
               voluntatem
               patris
               mei
            
             :
             Whosoever
             shall
             doe
             the
             will
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
             he
             is
             my
             brother
             ,
             sister
             ,
             &
             mother
             .
             For
             tell
             me
             ,
             why
             should
             not
             a
             cobler
             under
             a
             stall
             ,
             or
             a
             poore
             woman
             selling
             her
             bunch
             of
             radish
             about
             the
             streetes
             ,
             who
             have
             a
             care
             to
             live
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             assume
             these
             stately
             &
             honorable
             stiles
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             either
             Carmelise
             ;
             or
             Iesuite
             ?
             Albeit
             (
             I
             confesse
             )
             it
             would
             nothing
             become
             them
             so
             to
             do
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             bids
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             done
             our
             best
             endeavours
             ,
             say
             we
             are
             unprofitble
             servants
             .
             The
             Pope
             calls
             him selfe
             
               servum
               servorum
               dei
            
             ,
             the
             servant
             of
             Gods
             servants
             .
             The
             Publican
             is
             commended
             for
             not
             lifting
             his
             eyes
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             knocking
             his
             brest
             ,
             and
             calling
             himselfe
             a
             sinner
             .
             The
             Prodigall
             Child
             hold
             it
             too
             much
             to
             be
             called
             his
             fathers
             son
             .
             The
             invited
             Guest
             is
             commanded
             to
             take
             the
             lowest
             place
             at
             the
             table
             .
             And
             we
             know
             who
             said
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             contending
             which
             of
             them
             should
             be
             the
             greatest
             .
             
               Quicunque
               voluer
               is
               inter
               vos
               maior
               fieri
               ,
               sit
               vester
               minister
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Math.
             23.
             
             He
             that
             would
             be
             the
             greatest
             among
             you
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             your
             servant
             .
             And
             he
             that
             exalteth
             himselfe
             shal
             be
             humbled
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             humbleth
             himselfe
             shal
             be
             exalted
             .
          
           
           
             And
             albeit
             it
             pleaseth
             our
             Saviour
             sometimes
             to
             grace
             his
             followers
             with
             high
             stiles
             ,
             and
             termes
             full
             of
             love
             &
             honour
             ,
             as
             he
             who
             knoweth
             the
             worth
             and
             merit
             of
             all
             his
             servants
             :
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             to
             call
             them
             his
             friends
             ,
             his
             brethren
             ,
             his
             fellow-heires
             ,
             his
             children
             ,
             his
             disciples
             ,
             his
             servants
             .
             Yet
             it
             becomes
             not
             poore
             silly
             &
             wretched
             man
             ,
             who
             either
             knowes
             his
             own
             misery
             in
             this
             valley
             of
             teares
             or
             is
             more
             miserable
             in
             being
             ignorant
             thereof
             ,
             to
             approach
             nearer
             unto
             his
             Creator
             ,
             then
             the
             Portall
             of
             
               Pulvis
               &
               cinis
            
             .
             Shall
             I
             speake
             unto
             my
             Lord
             being
             but
             dust
             &
             ashes
             ?
             not
             knowing
             whether
             in
             this
             life
             he
             be
             worthy
             of
             love
             ,
             or
             hatred
             ,
             a
             vessell
             of
             honour
             or
             dishonour
             ,
             but
             that
             whatsoever
             good
             he
             hath
             ,
             is
             by
             grace
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             &
             not
             of
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             much
             for
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Carmelites
             Scapular
             in
             matters
             of
             Purgatory
             .
             The
             summe
             of
             all
             whose
             doctrine
             in
             this
             point
             is
             :
             That
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             the
             Mother
             of
             God
             ,
             descends
             from
             Heaven
             every
             Saturday
             (
             but
             whether
             before
             noone
             or
             after
             ,
             it
             is
             uncertaine
             )
             to
             deliver
             all
             such
             as
             have
             dyed
             in
             the
             Scapular
             the
             week
             before
             .
             The
             occasion
             of
             which
             supposed
             priviledge
             (
             as
             far
             as
             I
             can
             conjecture
             )
             was
             this
             :
             The
             Carmelite
             Friars
             hearing
             that
             the
             Franeiscans
             did
             preach
             and
             publish
             unto
             the
             people
             :
             That
             
               S.
               Francis
            
             every
             yeare
             upon
             his
             feast
             day
             (
             which
             falls
             upon
             the
             4.
             of
             Octob.
             )
             comes
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             descending
             into
             Purgatory
             ,
             carryeth
             away
             with
             him
             all
             those
             who
             the
             yeare
             before
             dyed
             in
             his
             habit
             ,
             and
             desiring
             by
             all
             meanes
             that
             their
             Scapular
             might
             not
             be
             inferiour
             ,
             but
             rather
             in
             greater
             request
             &
             estimation
             then
             the
             habit
             ,
             &
             thinking
             a
             yeare
             too
             long
             a
             time
             for
             poore
             soules
             to
             be
             tormented
             in
             those
             flames
             ,
             they
             obtained
             a
             priviledge
             (
             as
             they
             tell
             us
             ,
             but
             most
             falsly
             )
             from
             the
             Sea
             Apostolick
             ,
             that
             their
             scapularists
             should
             stay
             no
             longer
             then
             a
             week
             at
             the
             most
             ,
             but
             every
             Saturday
             should
             be
             delivered
             thence
             .
             So
             as
             I
             do
             not
             a
             little
             wonder
             wherfore
             the
             Friars
             of
             
               S.
               Francis
            
             Order
             in
             Limericke
             of
             late
             ,
             should
             with
             so
             great
             vehemency
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             with
             a
             new
             heat
             ,
             set
             on
             foot
             that
             former
             pre●ended
             indult
             of
             a
             yearely
             manumission
             upon
             
               S.
               Francis
            
             day
             of
             all
             such
             as
             dyed
             in
             their
             habit
             be●o●e
             .
             The
             particulars
             of
             which
             history
             ,
             curious
             Reader
             ,
             if
             thou
             desire
             to
             under
             stand
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             spare
             to
             impart
             unto
             thee
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             such
             manne
             
             as
             was
             related
             unto
             me
             by
             them
             who
             were
             eye
             ,
             and
             c●re-witnesses
             of
             the
             whole
             businesse
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             circumstances
             thereunto
             belonging
             .
          
           
             
               Philip
               Horrow
            
             Parish
             Priest
             of
             S.
             
               Iohn
               Baptists
            
             in
             the
             South
             part
             of
             Limerick
             ,
             second
             Vicar
             generall
             unto
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Limericke
             ,
             whose
             name
             is
             
               Ri.
               Arthure
            
             ,
             preached
             upon
             S.
             Francis
             his
             day
             ,
             the
             4
             of
             October
             ,
             namely
             1633
             ,
             in
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Franciscans
             ,
             and
             among
             many
             other
             prayses
             of
             S.
             Francis
             ,
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Saint
             did
             every
             S.
             Francis
             day
             descend
             from
             heaven
             to
             Purgatory
             ,
             and
             deliver
             from
             thence
             all
             the
             soules
             of
             such
             as
             have
             taken
             S.
             Francis
             habit
             in
             their
             life-time
             .
             This
             was
             contradicted
             by
             the
             Dominitans
             and
             the
             Iesuites
             of
             Limericke
             ,
             &
             thereupon
             the
             Vicar
             generall
             
               Philip
               Horrow
            
             was
             called
             before
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             &
             before
             his
             adversaryes
             ,
             &
             being
             questioned
             about
             that
             doctrine
             which
             he
             had
             delivered
             ,
             He
             said
             ,
             for
             his
             part
             he
             did
             not
             firmely
             believe
             it
             ,
             but
             yet
             he
             cited
             two
             authors
             of
             the
             Franciscans
             for
             it
             .
             These
             were
             
               Onuphrins
               Mariscal
            
             ,
             &
             
               Bartholomens
               Pisanus
            
             ,
             whereupon
             he
             and
             his
             adversaryes
             were
             reconeiled
             ,
             &
             by
             the
             Bishop
             enjoyned
             not
             to
             speak
             any
             more
             of
             that
             opinion
             .
             But
             the
             Guardian
             of
             the
             Franciscans
             in
             Limericke
             Friar
             
               Francis
               Wolf
            
             hearing
             this
             ,
             prepared
             himselfe
             to
             preach
             of
             that
             subject
             on
             the
             29
             ,
             of
             December
             last
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Sonday
             
               infra
               oc●avan●
               Nativitatis
               Domini
            
             ,
             but
             the
             Bishop
             hearing
             therof
             (
             being
             most
             vigilant
             &
             carefull
             of
             the
             peace
             &
             concord
             of
             his
             flock
             )
             sent
             his
             Arch-deacon
             Father
             
               Iordan
               Bourk
            
             ,
             &
             Father
             
               William
               Sauvegan
            
             his
             Chantor
             first
             to
             intreat
             the
             said
             Guardian
             ,
             not
             to
             speak
             any
             word
             of
             that
             controversie
             ,
             &
             next
             to
             command
             him
             not
             to
             preach
             thereof
             .
             The
             which
             message
             they
             delivered
             unto
             the
             said
             Guardian
             upon
             Saturday
             night
             before
             his
             Sermon
             ,
             and
             he
             with
             some
             coloured
             speech
             made
             them
             believe
             he
             would
             obey
             :
             yet
             the
             next
             morning
             ,
             he
             preached
             the
             same
             opinion
             with
             great
             vehemency
             ,
             
               &
               cum
               sale
               mordicante
            
             against
             the
             other
             Regulars
             .
             Heereupon
             the
             Bishop
             called
             all
             his
             Clergy
             of
             the
             Citty
             ,
             and
             the
             Regulars
             together
             ,
             the
             15.
             of
             Ian.
             very
             late
             at
             night
             ,
             &
             there
             the
             Regulars
             ,
             especially
             Friar
             
               Terence
               O
               Brian
            
             ,
             Prior
             of
             the
             Dominicans
             ,
             in
             Limerick
             ,
             and
             Friar
             
               William
               Crah
            
             ,
             superiour
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             also
             in
             Limerick
             ,
             accused
             the
             said
             Guardian
             of
             the
             Franciscans
             ,
             aswell
             
             for
             that
             opinion
             ,
             as
             also
             for
             his
             unseemely
             language
             against
             others
             that
             gainsayd
             that
             doctrine
             ,
             whereupon
             the
             said
             Guardian
             ,
             after
             some
             frivolous
             excuses
             given
             by
             him
             ,
             was
             commaunded
             by
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             not
             to
             preach
             any
             more
             within
             his
             Diocesse
             ,
             without
             his
             especiall
             license
             .
             He
             cited
             no
             moe
             Authors
             for
             the
             same
             opinion
             but
             those
             which
             were
             cited
             by
             the
             Vicar
             
               Philip
               Horrow
            
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             have
             you
             the
             true
             relation
             of
             such
             troubles
             as
             hapned
             among
             our
             Church-men
             of
             Limerick
             this
             last
             Winter
             about
             the
             priviledges
             of
             the
             Franciscan
             habit
             ,
             in
             which
             as
             in
             a
             map
             ,
             you
             first
             behold
             the
             venters
             &
             broachers
             of
             false
             doctrines
             in
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Vicar
             general
             ,
             &
             the
             Guardian
             of
             the
             Franciscans
             .
             In
             the
             second
             place
             is
             presented
             unto
             you
             the
             office
             of
             a
             good
             Pastor
             ,
             &
             the
             carefull
             performance
             of
             his
             duty
             in
             the
             Bish
             .
             of
             the
             Diocesse
             .
             Thirdly
             you
             are
             to
             observe
             the
             còmendable
             obedience
             of
             the
             Vicar
             general
             unto
             his
             Ordinary
             ,
             being
             admonished
             of
             his
             fault
             .
             Fourthly
             you
             may
             note
             &
             detest
             the
             intollerable
             pride
             &
             schismaticall
             disobedience
             of
             Friar
             
               Francis
               Wolfe
            
             ,
             Guardian
             of
             the
             Franciscans
             ,
             who
             being
             praadmonished
             by
             the
             Diocesan
             not
             to
             preach
             such
             doctrins
             ;
             and
             countersayting
             a
             faygned
             obedience
             ,
             did
             notwithstanding
             transgresse
             his
             commandement
             ,
             to
             the
             notable
             scandall
             of
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             &
             the
             ruine
             of
             his
             own
             conscience
             .
             Lastly
             you
             may
             observe
             some
             laudable
             opposition
             made
             againsterror
             ,
             &
             false
             doctrin
             ,
             by
             the
             accusation
             of
             the
             Prior
             of
             the
             Dominicans
             ,
             and
             the
             superiour
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             .
          
           
             Now
             I
             would
             know
             of
             our
             Friars
             ,
             and
             especially
             of
             Friar
             
               Francis
               Wolf
            
             Guardian
             of
             the
             Franciscans
             of
             Limericke
             ,
             what
             priviledge
             or
             indult
             they
             have
             from
             the
             Pope
             to
             preach
             such
             doctrines
             as
             are
             inhibited
             them
             by
             the
             Bishop
             in
             whose
             Diocesse
             they
             live
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             decree
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             
               Trent
               ,
               sess
            
             .
             5.
             cap.
             2.
             
             
               Si
               vero
            
             .
             And
             both
             the
             rule
             of
             
               S.
               Francis
               cap.
               9.
            
             and
             the
             aforesaid
             Councell
             forbidding
             them
             at
             all
             to
             preach
             
               contradicente
               Episcopo
            
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             not
             giving
             way
             thereunto
             ,
             sess
             .
             24.
             cap.
             4.
             
             But
             experience
             from
             time
             to
             time
             hath
             taught
             us
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             too
             violent
             and
             head-strong
             to
             be
             ruled
             by
             any
             Church
             law
             .
             Neither
             let
             the
             Reverend
             Bishop
             of
             Limericke
             be
             troubled
             with
             their
             disobedience
             unto
             him
             .
             For
             the
             Pope
             himselfe
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             commaund
             them
             
             further
             then
             stands
             with
             their
             own
             good
             liking
             .
             To
             which
             purpose
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             from
             the
             purpose
             to
             set
             down
             what
             that
             reverend
             ,
             pious
             ,
             and
             learned
             Bishop
             of
             Bellay
             in
             
               France
               ,
               Iohannes
               Petrus
               Camus
            
             observed
             at
             his
             being
             in
             Rome
             in
             the
             late
             dayes
             of
             Clement
             1.
             
             And
             I
             will
             use
             his
             own
             words
             as
             they
             lye
             in
             the
             32.
             
             Cap.
             of
             his
             booke
             
               De
               operibus
               Monachorum
            
             .
          
           
             Being
             on
             a
             time
             in
             Rome
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Pope
             Clement
             8.
             whose
             memory
             is
             in
             benediction
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             sweet
             odour
             of
             sanctity
             ,
             for
             his
             verity
             ,
             equity
             ,
             and
             mansuetude
             ,
             who
             being
             much
             urged
             ,
             (
             not
             to
             say
             importuned
             )
             with
             many
             questions
             and
             disputes
             touching
             the
             Habits
             and
             Beards
             of
             Cloyster-men
             ,
             he
             had
             a
             resolution
             to
             bring
             unto
             the
             rasor
             ,
             and
             unto
             the
             hood
             ,
             all
             such
             as
             call
             themselves
             Regulars
             ,
             and
             who
             live
             in
             communityes
             ,
             &
             observe
             Monastick
             vowes
             .
             This
             gave
             such
             an
             Alarme
             to
             them
             who
             had
             taken
             the
             Cap
             &
             the
             Habit
             of
             secular
             Clergy
             ,
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             and
             Theatines
             ,
             &
             an
             other
             sort
             who
             had
             made
             choyce
             for
             their
             character
             the
             long
             Beard
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             
               Conventualls
               ,
               Carthufians
            
             ,
             and
             Capuchins
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             much
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             that
             the
             good
             Pope
             (
             whose
             name
             is
             in
             veneration
             thorough
             all
             Christianity
             )
             had
             not
             felt
             the
             effect
             of
             those
             mortall
             Litanyes
             ,
             with
             which
             some
             Monkes
             doe
             threaten
             those
             who
             are
             not
             favourable
             unto
             them
             .
             For
             sure
             had
             he
             but
             touched
             the
             checkes
             of
             the
             one
             with
             the
             razor
             ,
             &
             had
             thrust
             the
             heads
             of
             the
             other
             into
             an
             hood
             ,
             he
             had
             tryed
             their
             resignation
             &
             obedience
             to
             the
             quick
             .
             but
             to
             avoyde
             troubles
             ,
             &
             jealousies
             ,
             the
             good
             Pope
             held
             it
             better
             to
             let
             that
             businesse
             sleep
             ,
             then
             to
             tast
             the
             humours
             of
             his
             froward
             &
             discontented
             children
             .
             So
             the
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             But
             of
             much
             more
             terrible
             consequence
             was
             that
             other
             case
             which
             hapned
             in
             the
             same
             most
             blessed
             Popes
             dayes
             ,
             my selfe
             being
             then
             in
             Spaine
             ,
             in
             Sevil
             of
             Andalusia
             ,
             about
             the
             yeare
             1600
             ,
             for
             Pope
             Clement
             8.
             being
             to
             determine
             the
             Controversy
             
               De
               Anxili●s
            
             ,
             so
             long
             debated
             ,
             and
             yet
             depending
             undecided
             twixt
             the
             Dominicans
             and
             the
             Iesuites
             .
             The
             Iesuites
             to
             give
             a
             disturbance
             to
             that
             work
             ,
             &
             to
             cast
             it
             quite
             from
             off
             the
             Hingells
             (
             lest
             it
             should
             be
             judged
             against
             themselves
             )
             cause
             it
             to
             be
             disputed
             thorough
             all
             their
             Colledges
             of
             Spaine
             &
             Portugall
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             printed
             and
             publick
             conclusions
             .
             
               Quod
               non
               erat
               de
               fids
               :
               Quod
               Clement
               Papa
               octa●●●
            
             
             
               cra●
               caput
               Ecclesiae
            
             :
             That
             it
             was
             no
             point
             of
             faith
             ,
             That
             Pope
             Clement
             8.
             was
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             because
             the
             Spaniards
             in
             their
             disputes
             make
             use
             of
             their
             owne
             language
             ,
             yea
             much
             more
             then
             of
             the
             Latin
             :
             and
             there
             being
             many
             Cavallero's
             ,
             aed
             men
             of
             great
             fashion
             then
             present
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             vulgar
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             solemne
             disputations
             ,
             there
             went
             a
             tumultuous
             buz
             among
             the
             Laity
             in
             their
             meetings
             and
             conversations
             ,
             
               Qu●
               Diabolo
               ,
               El
               santo
               padre
               no
               es
               Cabeza
               de
               Iglesia
               ?
            
             What
             the
             di●ell
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             holy
             Father
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             So
             as
             the
             Inquisition
             held
             it
             necessary
             under
             paine
             of
             Censures
             ,
             to
             inhibit
             those
             questions
             and
             disputes
             .
             And
             in
             truth
             the
             good
             old
             Pope
             fearing
             by
             such
             disputations
             ,
             to
             be
             disputed
             out
             of
             his
             chayre
             ,
             was
             contented
             to
             surcease
             from
             any
             further
             processe
             in
             that
             assayre
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CAP.
               IV.
            
             That
             the
             Regulars
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             are
             neither
             Roman
             Catholiques
             ,
             Protestants
             ,
             nor
             good
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             therefore
             neither
             by
             the
             Church
             nor
             common-wealth
             to
             be
             permitted
             to
             live
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             FIrst
             that
             the
             Regulars
             are
             no
             Roman
             Catholiques
             ,
             it
             may
             appeare
             by
             what
             hath
             already
             bin
             disputed
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             
               Habit
               ,
               Scapular
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Luissian
             Fast
             ,
             ascribing
             salvation
             unto
             them
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             faith
             of
             holy
             Church
             ,
             besides
             the
             maintenance
             of
             the
             Eleven
             Propositions
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             have
             bin
             both
             convicted
             &
             judged
             in
             their
             booke
             lately
             made
             by
             
               Edmundus
               Vrsulanus
            
             ,
             censured
             &
             condemned
             at
             Rome
             ,
             contrary
             to
             which
             censure
             the
             said
             book
             is
             allowed
             &
             approved
             of
             by
             all
             the
             Friars
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             .
             And
             for
             so
             much
             as
             the
             Friars
             are
             not
             conformable
             on
             the
             other
             side
             unto
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             established
             in
             this
             Kingdome
             .
             And
             I
             could
             never
             learne
             that
             his
             Majesty
             was
             pleased
             to
             allow
             of
             any
             third
             Religion
             within
             his
             Dominions
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             more
             then
             the
             approbation
             of
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             
             some
             gratious
             tolleration
             of
             the
             Catholicke
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             allow
             of
             
               Arianisme
               ,
               Nestorianisme
               ,
               Pelagianisme
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             heresies
             .
             In
             consideration
             whereof
             whensoever
             it
             may
             seem
             good
             unto
             the
             King
             and
             the
             State
             ,
             what
             cause
             can
             be
             imagined
             ,
             why
             the
             Friars
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             may
             not
             be
             prosequuted
             as
             most
             pestilent
             hereticks
             and
             seducers
             ?
             Neither
             is
             there
             want
             of
             presidents
             and
             examples
             in
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             ,
             of
             such
             proceedings
             against
             infamous
             heretickes
             .
             For
             so
             in
             Berne
             of
             Helvetia
             was
             
               Valentinus
               Gentilis
            
             an
             Italian
             heretick
             adjudged
             unto
             the
             fire
             .
             Servetus
             a
             Spaniard
             in
             Geneva
             .
             In
             the
             dayes
             of
             Queen
             
               Elizabeth
               ,
               Hacket
            
             &
             Legat
             executed
             in
             London
             for
             Arianisme
             :
             others
             in
             
               Norwich
               ,
               Penry
            
             hanged
             at
             
               Th●●ford
               .
               Greenwood
            
             and
             Bar●
             in
             
             Lincolnes-Inn-fields
             ;
             all
             of
             them
             for
             maintayning
             and
             publishing
             of
             Brownisme
             .
             But
             if
             it
             bee
             thought
             better
             to
             those
             that
             sit
             at
             the
             helme
             of
             Government
             to
             shew
             more
             mercy
             ,
             then
             may
             they
             bee
             sent
             out
             into
             exile
             after
             their
             predecessors
             those
             false
             Monkes
             
               Prebinus
               ,
               Milianus
               ,
               Probinianus
            
             ,
             who
             by
             Pelagius
             the
             Pope
             were
             banished
             into
             remote
             Ilands
             ,
             as
             we
             read
             in
             
               Gratians
               decres
            
             .
             16.
             q.
             1.
             
             Prebinum
             .
             For
             one
             way
             or
             other
             it
             seemes
             necessary
             that
             the
             Kingdome
             should
             be
             purged
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             to
             enrich
             themselves
             and
             make-up
             their
             Monarchy
             ,
             regard
             not
             what
             slyding
             stayres
             they
             make
             the
             people
             to
             descend
             from
             Christianity
             ,
             to
             Atheisme
             .
             And
             albeit
             the
             beginnings
             have
             bin
             marvailously
             neglected
             ,
             and
             neither
             the
             cookarice
             crushed
             in
             the
             egg
             ,
             nor
             these
             Harpyes
             in
             their
             first
             hatch
             ,
             yet
             better
             late
             then
             never
             ,
             before
             they
             grow
             to
             a
             stronger
             head
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             easie
             to
             be
             suppressed
             .
             And
             so
             much
             briefly
             for
             the
             exorbitant
             heresies
             of
             our
             Regulars
             ,
             condemned
             both
             by
             the
             Catholick
             and
             Protestant
             ,
             by
             which
             separation
             from
             both
             ,
             they
             have
             framed
             a
             new
             no.
             Church
             unto
             themselves
             ,
             worthy
             no
             where
             to
             be
             admitted
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             and
             last
             place
             I
             am
             to
             prove
             according
             unto
             my
             promise
             ,
             That
             the
             Friars
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             are
             no
             good
             subjects
             ,
             &
             so
             also
             in
             that
             respect
             rather
             deserving
             punishment
             ,
             then
             either
             favour
             or
             protection
             from
             the
             State
             under
             which
             they
             live
             .
             And
             so
             I
             argue
             .
             In
             those
             better
             and
             more
             religious
             times
             of
             our
             Ancestors
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Catholick
             faith
             did
             most
             flourish
             in
             Great
             Britaine
             ,
             
             ta●ne
             ,
             and
             the
             Iles
             adjacent
             ,
             
               Cùm
               terra
               ●rat
               unius
               labij
            
             ,
             when
             our
             Kings
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Nobles
             ,
             and
             Commons
             were
             all
             of
             one
             heart
             and
             lipp
             in
             the
             worship
             and
             service
             of
             God
             ;
             when
             the
             Canons
             ,
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             behests
             of
             holy-Church
             were
             in
             most
             rigorous
             observance
             ,
             yet
             even
             then
             and
             in
             those
             dayes
             ,
             no
             Archbishop
             ,
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             Prelate
             took
             upon
             him
             ,
             or
             might
             by
             vertue
             of
             any
             Ecclesiasticall
             calling
             or
             dignity
             ,
             to
             banish
             either
             out
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             or
             any
             one
             district
             Dioccesse
             ,
             or
             County
             ,
             any
             of
             the
             Kings
             subjects
             of
             what
             calling
             so
             ever
             ,
             or
             for
             what
             cause
             so
             ever
             .
             And
             albeit
             Metropolitans
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Arch
             deacons
             ,
             &
             other
             Prelats
             were
             of
             as
             great
             power
             ,
             &
             as
             ample
             jurisdiction
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             as
             any
             of
             their
             successours
             have
             been
             since
             ;
             yet
             notwithstanding
             all
             suites
             against
             ecclesiasticall
             persons
             ,
             of
             what
             quality
             or
             degree
             soever
             ,
             in
             civill
             and
             secular
             causes
             ,
             as
             debts
             ,
             rents
             ,
             revenewes
             ,
             leases
             ,
             inheritances
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             were
             both
             commenced
             &
             determined
             in
             the
             Kings
             temporall
             Courts
             ,
             &
             not
             at
             all
             in
             the
             Bishops
             Consistoryes
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             both
             by
             the
             ancient
             Lawes
             of
             these
             Kingdomes
             ,
             &
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             learned
             professours
             thereof
             ,
             who
             all
             with
             one
             voyce
             ,
             as
             well
             Catholickes
             as
             Protestants
             ,
             doe
             at
             this
             day
             agree
             in
             the
             premises
             .
          
           
             Notwithstanding
             all
             this
             ,
             our
             new
             titulary
             Bishops
             ,
             especially
             so
             many
             of
             them
             as
             are
             sent
             unto
             us
             out
             of
             the
             Friaryes
             beyond-seas
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             whole
             Regularism●
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             doe
             stoutly
             maintaine
             ,
             both
             by
             doctrine
             &
             practice
             the
             contrary
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             power
             to
             banish
             ;
             if
             they
             bee
             Arch-bishops
             ,
             out
             of
             their
             Provinces
             ;
             if
             Bishops
             ,
             from
             out
             their
             Dioceses
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             offences
             ,
             but
             even
             
               ad
               nutum
               ,
               &
               indicta
               causa
               ,
            
             at
             their
             own
             will
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             without
             either
             examination
             or
             determination
             of
             cause
             ,
             any
             of
             the
             Kings
             subjects
             ,
             aswell
             of
             the
             temporall
             ,
             as
             ecclesiasticall
             estare
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             they
             teach
             ,
             &
             practically
             maintaine
             ,
             that
             whensoever
             the
             Defendant
             is
             a
             Clergy
             man
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             ecclesiasticall
             ●anses
             ;
             but
             as
             well
             in
             temporall
             &
             civill
             ,
             as
             debts
             ,
             morgages
             ,
             leases
             ,
             rents
             ,
             &c.
             they
             are
             to
             be
             impleaded
             before
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocesse
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             live
             ,
             &
             not
             in
             any
             of
             the
             Kings
             Courts
             at
             all
             .
             In
             defence
             and
             justification
             of
             both
             which
             paradoxes
             ,
             
               Tho.
               Flemwing
            
             ,
             titulary
             Archb.
             of
             
               Dub
               in
            
             ,
             stiffly
             persisting
             ,
             (
             for
             that
             indeed
             within
             the
             Diocese
             of
             Duklin
             ,
             he
             had
             practised
             both
             those
             points
             )
             
             notwithstanding
             that
             his
             errour
             was
             with
             much
             mildues
             and
             learning
             ,
             both
             out
             of
             the
             Canon
             ,
             &
             Common-Lawes
             opened
             unto
             him
             by
             one
             of
             his
             Majesties
             Privy
             Councell
             ,
             yet
             can
             he
             not
             to
             this
             day
             be
             reclaymed
             ,
             but
             remaines
             most
             wilfull
             &
             obstinat
             in
             his
             former
             practised
             error
             .
             His
             Friars
             perswading
             him
             to
             offer
             himselfe
             a
             sacrifice
             in
             defence
             thereof
             ,
             laying
             an
             imputation
             upon
             all
             such
             as
             complaine
             of
             this
             his
             tyranny
             ,
             that
             they
             seek
             his
             bloud
             .
             Not
             doubting
             but
             one
             way
             or
             other
             to
             prevayle
             in
             this
             his
             usurpation
             ,
             notwithstanding
             what
             opposition
             soever
             of
             the
             higher
             powers
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             like
             unto
             this
             our
             Archbishop
             Flemming
             is
             another
             Franciscan
             ,
             the
             present
             Bishop
             of
             Downe
             ,
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Maggennes
             ,
             a
             man
             in
             his
             behaviour
             more
             like
             an
             Italian
             Bannito
             ,
             or
             some
             debosht
             Ruffian
             ,
             then
             a
             sacred
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             may
             well
             be
             seen
             by
             his
             fantastique
             acoustrements
             coupled
             to
             his
             Vltique
             manners
             ,
             having
             his
             locks
             hanging
             over
             his
             rich
             face
             ,
             &
             down
             his
             shoulders
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             center
             of
             his
             back
             ,
             strouting
             himselfe
             at
             every
             third
             word
             upon
             his
             tip-toes
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             angry
             at
             his
             parents
             for
             not
             making
             him
             a
             foot
             longer
             .
             And
             if
             any
             think
             my
             pen
             hath
             wronged
             him
             in
             this
             rough
             draught
             ,
             let
             them
             make
             a
             pilgrimage
             unto
             him
             ,
             he
             lives
             not
             above
             two
             dayes
             journey
             from
             Dublin
             ,
             &
             if
             they
             find
             him
             not
             as
             I
             have
             presented
             him
             ,
             let
             them
             come
             unto
             me
             ,
             &
             tell
             me
             of
             it
             ,
             &
             I
             will
             congratulat
             with
             them
             his
             reformation
             .
             This
             
               Hugh
               Magennes
            
             transformed
             first
             into
             a
             Friar
             ,
             &
             after
             into
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             retaining
             still
             the
             first
             savour
             &
             seasoning
             of
             the
             pot
             ,
             meeting
             lately
             witha
             Clergy
             man
             of
             these
             parts
             ,
             asked
             him
             :
             Now
             ,
             what
             doth
             Cadde●
             &
             Harris
             ?
             do
             they
             live
             still
             in
             Dublin
             ?
             Yes
             .
             Were
             I
             their
             Bishop
             ,
             
               concutiens
               illustre
               capus
            
             ,
             (
             as
             if
             every
             haire
             of
             his
             head
             was
             able
             to
             transport
             them
             beyond
             the
             Aequinoctiall
             ,
             )
             I
             would
             send
             them
             further
             off
             .
             
               O
               ne
               savi
               magne
               sacerdos
            
             .
             by
             your
             favonr
             my
             Lord
             ,
             Caddell
             &
             Harris
             are
             civill
             men
             ,
             &
             as
             they
             be
             Catholique
             Priests
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             the
             Kings
             liege
             subjects
             ,
             &
             may
             live
             in
             Dublin
             ,
             or
             where
             else
             they
             think
             good
             ,
             within
             his
             Majesties
             Dominions
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             it
             pleaseth
             the
             State
             to
             permit
             them
             ,
             being
             far
             frō
             yeelding
             to
             the
             new
             usurped
             tyranny
             ,
             which
             your
             Friar
             Bishops
             have
             of
             late
             brought
             into
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             contrary
             both
             to
             the
             Common
             
             &
             Canon
             Law
             ,
             as
             hath
             bin
             demonstrated
             unto
             them
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             my
             late
             Treatise
             against
             
               The.
               Flemming
            
             his
             Excommunucation
             ,
             but
             since
             that
             again
             most
             learnedly
             
               vivâ
               voce
            
             in
             the
             Castle
             of
             Dublin
             ,
             by
             such
             as
             had
             the
             examination
             of
             the
             cause
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             to
             be
             thought
             that
             his
             Majesty
             will
             endure
             such
             a
             diminution
             of
             his
             honour
             by
             any
             one
             Friar
             ,
             or
             the
             whole
             pack
             of
             them
             together
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             God
             help
             the
             poore
             Priests
             who
             live
             under
             the
             Friar
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             whom
             if
             they
             do
             not
             yeeld
             in
             these
             &
             the
             like
             practises
             ,
             they
             shall
             presently
             heare
             .
             
               Veteres
               migrate
               coloni
            
             :
             you
             shall
             no
             longer
             live
             in
             my
             Diocesse
             ,
             which
             thunder-clap
             was
             first
             heard
             in
             Dublin
             ,
             but
             afterward
             roared
             into
             other
             Diocesses
             ,
             yea
             such
             vexation
             they
             find
             (
             especially
             Priests
             of
             the
             best
             parts
             &
             deseres
             )
             under
             the
             Friar
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             to
             redeem
             their
             vexation
             ,
             &
             to
             purchase
             their
             peace
             ,
             they
             are
             contented
             to
             forsake
             their
             Parishes
             ,
             &
             poore
             entertainments
             ,
             and
             to
             betake
             themselves
             unto
             other
             Dioc●sses
             ,
             where
             the
             Clergy-Bishops
             governe
             ,
             leaving
             all
             to
             the
             Friar
             ,
             who
             defires
             to
             doe
             all
             ,
             and
             have
             all
             .
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             is
             it
             ,
             (
             together
             with
             ambition
             ,
             and
             an
             unbridled
             lust
             of
             domineering
             )
             that
             so
             many
             Friars
             at
             this
             day
             do
             hunt
             after
             Bishopricks
             ,
             as
             weare
             credibly
             informed
             both
             from
             
               Paris
               &
               Rome
            
             ,
             no
             fewer
             then
             eight
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             admiration
             of
             strangers
             ,
             &
             deteslation
             of
             all
             modest
             men
             ,
             importuning
             the
             Pope
             to
             be
             made
             titulary
             Bishops
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             there
             being
             searce
             so
             many
             places
             vacant
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             do
             obtaine
             ,
             the
             utter
             ruine
             of
             the
             Clergy
             in
             those
             Diocesses
             can
             not
             be
             prevented
             ,
             whom
             they
             will
             not
             faile
             to
             supplant
             ,
             &
             to
             furnish
             their
             places
             with
             Friars
             ,
             each
             one
             of
             his
             own
             order
             ,
             as
             we
             heare
             dayly
             to
             be
             practized
             in
             the
             next
             Diocesse
             of
             Kildare
             ,
             whose
             Bishop
             being
             a
             Dominican
             Friar
             ,
             creates
             his
             Friars
             ,
             Parish
             Priests
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             holy
             Church
             ,
             and
             continued
             practice
             thereof
             till
             these
             times
             .
             But
             see
             the
             pollicy
             of
             this
             tyrant
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             rather
             Tyrones
             Bishop
             of
             Kildare
             ,
             for
             at
             Tyrones
             intercession
             was
             he
             nominated
             ,
             (
             as
             himselfe
             canno
             :
             deny
             )
             having
             first
             written
             unto
             the
             Pope
             ,
             as
             is
             credibly
             reported
             ,
             &
             beleeved
             by
             us
             ,
             that
             no
             Bish
             .
             should
             be
             named
             by
             his
             holinesse
             in
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             by
             Tyrone
             from
             Flanders
             should
             be
             commended
             unto
             him
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             
               Ross
               Magogean
            
             ,
             titulary
             Bishop
             of
             Kildare
             ,
             in
             excuse
             of
             making
             
             his
             Friars
             Pastors
             ,
             &
             Parish
             Priests
             ,
             contrary
             unto
             the
             Lawes
             of
             the
             Chruch
             ,
             tells
             such
             as
             expostulate
             the
             matter
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             of
             necessity
             he
             is
             inforced
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             for
             that
             out
             of
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Clergy
             he
             wants
             Priests
             of
             sufficiencie
             for
             those
             places
             .
             O
             blessed
             God!
             having
             first
             discontented
             ,
             banished
             ,
             wrangled
             ,
             and
             clampered
             all
             Priests
             of
             worth
             out
             of
             his
             Diocesse
             ,
             &
             having
             first
             procured
             that
             desolation
             ,
             makes
             afterward
             his
             own
             fact
             an
             excuse
             of
             his
             own
             wickednesse
             .
             Shall
             Machiavell
             ever
             be
             dead
             so
             long
             as
             this
             Friar
             is
             alive
             ?
          
           
             To
             such
             miserable
             termes
             is
             the
             Clergy
             of
             this
             country
             brought
             ,
             That
             if
             the
             Pope
             perseveres
             as
             he
             hath
             begun
             ,
             to
             send
             us
             either
             Bishops
             made
             of
             Fryars
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Friars
             creatures
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             end
             of
             the
             Secular
             Priesthood
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             Christs
             institution
             ,
             and
             hath
             continued
             in
             the
             Ch●rch
             since
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             till
             this
             unhappy
             tyranny
             of
             the
             Friars
             hath
             corrupted
             both
             the
             doctrin
             and
             government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             &
             hath
             turned
             all
             things
             topsy-turvy
             among
             us
             .
             If
             any
             desire
             to
             know
             the
             names
             &
             number
             of
             our
             present
             Friar
             Bishops
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             they
             be
             as
             follow
             :
             
               Them.
               Flemming
            
             aliàs
             Barnwell
             ,
             aliàs
             White
             Archbishop
             of
             Dublin
             Franciscan
             .
             
               Boethius
               Igan
            
             Bishop
             of
             Elfin
             ,
             Franciscan
             .
             
               Hugh
               Magenues
            
             Bishop
             of
             Downe
             ,
             Franciscan
             .
             
               Ross
               Magoghagan
            
             Bishop
             of
             Kildare
             ,
             Dominican
             .
             
               Patrick
               Cumberford
            
             Bishop
             of
             Waterford
             ,
             Augustin
             ,
             which
             last
             is
             the
             only
             indifferent
             Friar
             Bishop
             unto
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             of
             all
             that
             ever
             yet
             were
             sent
             into
             this
             Kingdome
             .
             Some
             others
             we
             have
             ,
             who
             albeit
             they
             were
             elected
             out
             of
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             yet
             because
             standing
             upon
             their
             own
             feet
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             able
             to
             reach
             the
             apple
             of
             Episcopall
             promotion
             ,
             they
             mounted
             upon
             the
             Friars
             shoulders
             ,
             &
             by
             their
             alone
             meanes
             have
             obtained
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             cause
             are
             litle
             more
             loving
             unto
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             or
             lesse
             beloved
             of
             the
             Friars
             then
             the
             former
             ,
             holding
             it
             a
             point
             of
             gratitude
             ,
             &
             the
             least
             kind
             of
             remuneration
             for
             so
             great
             a
             benefit
             ,
             to
             be
             at
             the
             beck
             and
             command
             of
             that
             Friar
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             Wadding
             the
             Cordelier
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             by
             whose
             sollicitation
             they
             received
             their
             nomination
             unto
             a
             Bishop
             rick
             ,
             bound
             ever
             after
             to
             tread
             in
             their
             steps
             ,
             &
             to
             run
             their
             courses
             .
             But
             fure
             for
             my
             part
             I
             should
             think
             the
             same
             Church-pollicy
             ,
             which
             is
             practized
             
             in
             Rome
             ,
             in
             debarring
             Friars
             these
             50.
             yeares
             &
             upward
             from
             the
             Apostolicall
             Chaire
             ,
             might
             bee
             observed
             thorough
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             as
             best
             beseeming
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             Hierarchy
             ,
             &
             the
             government
             thereof
             :
             I
             mean
             the
             Clergy
             to
             be
             governed
             by
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             the
             Friars
             by
             the
             Friars
             ,
             without
             making
             such
             a
             mixture
             of
             governments
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             at
             this
             day
             :
             one
             Diocesse
             ruled
             by
             a
             Clergy
             Bishop
             ,
             another
             by
             a
             Franciscan
             ,
             the
             third
             by
             a
             Dominican
             &c.
             which
             is
             rather
             to
             lay
             a
             corner
             stone
             of
             discention
             ,
             then
             any
             foundation
             of
             unity
             ,
             to
             plant
             a
             seminary
             of
             discord
             &
             contention
             ,
             then
             a
             nursery
             of
             peace
             &
             concord
             ,
             &
             the
             same
             not
             only
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             but
             even
             descending
             unto
             posterity
             .
          
           
             For
             example
             in
             this
             Diocesse
             of
             Dublin
             we
             have
             for
             the
             present
             
               Thowas
               Flemming
            
             Archbish
             .
             a
             Friar
             by
             all
             meanes
             suppressing
             and
             persequuting
             h●s
             poore
             Clergy
             ,
             wearing
             out
             all
             the
             most
             auncient
             ,
             &
             su●ficient
             I'riests
             of
             his
             Diocesse
             ;
             &
             to
             the
             end
             he
             might
             with
             more
             facility
             at
             chieve
             his
             ends
             ,
             he
             hath
             Iately
             procured
             a
             Bull
             frō
             Rome
             ,
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             Bust
             is
             ,
             for
             that
             all
             benefices
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             due
             collation
             ,
             are
             held
             to
             be
             in
             the
             lapse
             ,
             &
             devolved
             thereby
             unto
             the
             gift
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             by
             which
             is
             conferred
             unto
             him
             the
             right
             of
             patronage
             &
             presentation
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             Benefices
             ,
             Rectoryes
             ,
             Vicaryes
             ,
             Capellania's
             ,
             yea
             not
             them
             only
             ,
             but
             the
             collation
             of
             all
             Digaityes
             ,
             places
             of
             Channons
             ,
             Prebends
             ,
             or
             what
             else
             belongs
             unto
             the
             Cathedrall
             ,
             or
             Collegiat
             Churches
             ,
             within
             his
             Diocesse
             ,
             all
             at
             his
             disposition
             ,
             will
             ,
             &
             command
             ,
             either
             to
             conferre
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             vacant
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             the
             Dignityes
             of
             S.
             Patricks
             and
             Trinity
             Church
             ,
             for
             feare
             of
             creating
             a
             Chapter
             ,
             which
             one
             time
             or
             other
             might
             look
             into
             his
             game
             .
             Some
             Parishes
             he
             conferres
             (
             especially
             upon
             his
             white
             disciples
             
               in
               titulum
            
             ,
             others
             ,
             &
             the
             most
             with
             amovibility
             
               ad
               nutum
            
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             be
             more
             serviceable
             unto
             him
             .
             All
             to
             give
             a
             free
             scope
             &
             an
             uncontrouleable
             license
             unto
             his
             galloping
             Friars
             to
             commaund
             all
             ,
             among
             whom
             there
             is
             not
             a
             Lay
             brother
             ,
             who
             was
             but
             yesterday
             an
             hors●-boy
             ,
             but
             will
             threaten
             the
             gravest
             Priest
             of
             his
             Diocesse
             with
             a
             removeall
             from
             his
             place
             ,
             if
             he
             distast
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             verily
             the
             present
             government
             of
             the
             Clergy
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             such
             Diocesses
             ,
             as
             the
             Friar
             Bishops
             do
             rule
             ,
             makes
             me
             call
             to
             mind
             
             that
             tyranny
             of
             the
             Danes
             ,
             as
             well
             heere
             in
             Ireland
             as
             in
             England
             ,
             to
             whose
             violence
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Republique
             in
             generall
             ,
             but
             every
             private
             family
             was
             obnoxious
             ,
             having
             their
             espialls
             and
             intelligencers
             in
             every
             place
             &
             corner
             of
             the
             countrey
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             as
             unto
             the
             basest
             groome
             among
             them
             ,
             for
             feare
             of
             his
             displeasure
             ,
             the
             honest
             subject
             was
             in
             such
             thraldome
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             be
             glad
             to
             give
             him
             the
             best
             place
             at
             his
             table
             ,
             &
             to
             feed
             him
             even
             
               ex
               adipe
               frumenti
            
             ;
             with
             the
             best
             morsells
             he
             had
             ,
             &
             to
             call
             him
             at
             every
             word
             ,
             My
             Lord
             Dane
             ,
             whence
             it
             comes
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             in
             these
             dayes
             ,
             we
             call
             by
             contraction
             every
             idle
             vagabond
             ,
             a
             Lordan
             ,
             borrowed
             I
             say
             ,
             from
             that
             lubber
             of
             a
             Dane
             who
             was
             appointed
             to
             domineer
             in
             every
             mans
             house
             .
             Yea
             (
             if
             my
             memory
             faile
             me
             not
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             first
             faculty
             of
             the
             mind
             that
             decayes
             in
             old-age
             )
             it
             is
             written
             in
             some
             of
             our
             Chronicles
             ,
             that
             if
             an
             English
             man
             had
             been
             upon
             the
             midst
             of
             a
             bridge
             ,
             &
             had
             seen
             a
             Dane
             make
             towards
             the
             same
             ,
             though
             a
             musket
             shot
             before
             him
             ,
             the
             Saxon
             would
             have
             returned
             back
             again
             ,
             &
             have
             left
             the
             bridge
             unto
             the
             Dane
             to
             have
             passed
             over
             .
             And
             even
             such
             Lordanes
             for
             all
             the
             world
             be
             our
             Irish
             Friars
             ,
             helping
             to
             devoure
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             for
             which
             most
             of
             them
             never
             swe
             rt
             in
             any
             lawfull
             vocation
             ,
             absolutely
             commaunding
             the
             whole
             housholds
             in
             which
             they
             live
             ,
             &
             all
             too
             little
             to
             doe
             them
             service
             ,
             respect
             ,
             &
             honour
             .
             Those
             that
             be
             house-keepers
             do
             more
             feelingly
             then
             my selfe
             understand
             the
             discommodities
             of
             the
             saucy
             and
             malapert
             carriage
             of
             these
             sturdy
             beggars
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             on
             a
             time
             ,
             when
             a
             Friar
             of
             S.
             Francis
             Order
             comming
             to
             a
             Gentle-mans
             house
             ,
             seated
             within
             the
             smoak
             &
             prospect
             of
             Dublin
             &
             finding
             the
             gate
             shuts
             for
             why
             ?
             the
             Goodman
             of
             the
             house
             with
             all
             his
             family
             were
             set
             to
             dinner
             ,
             neither
             was
             there
             written
             over
             the
             gate
             .
          
           
             Porta
             patens
             esto
             nulli
             ,
             clauderis
             honefto
             .
          
           
             The
             Friar
             seeing-himselfe
             thus
             prevented
             ,
             &
             his
             stomack
             perswading
             him
             that
             he
             was
             in
             extremeinecessity
             of
             his
             dinner
             ,
             he
             betook
             himself
             unto
             the
             hammer
             of
             the
             gave
             ,
             &
             so
             belaboured
             the
             broad
             payle
             ,
             as
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             Brontes
             the
             great
             Smithy
             man
             ,
             with
             his
             biggest
             hammer
             fetched
             from
             his
             right
             care
             ,
             could
             lay
             weightier
             stroakes
             upon
             his
             anvill
             .
             But
             so
             it
             was
             ,
             as
             the
             Friar
             found
             the
             
             proverbe
             true
             .
             
               Venter
               non
               babet
               aures
            
             ,
             the
             belly
             hath
             no
             cares
             ;
             and
             no
             admission
             or
             answer
             could
             he
             get
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             
               propter
               improbitatem
            
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             importunity
             he
             perswaded
             himselfe
             ,
             had
             they
             bin
             all
             in
             bed
             ,
             &
             fast
             in
             sleep
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             risen
             &
             ministred
             unto
             him
             .
             And
             no
             question
             but
             as
             his
             hands
             did
             labor
             at
             the
             hammer
             ,
             so
             did
             many
             a
             cogitation
             hammer
             in
             his
             braines
             ,
             sometimes
             bewayling
             the
             declining
             of
             hospitality
             thorough
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             the
             hardnesse
             of
             rich
             mens
             hearts
             :
             somtimes
             again
             bethinking
             him
             of
             the
             vertue
             of
             perseverance
             ,
             comforting
             himselfe
             with
             these
             &
             the
             like
             promises
             :
             
               Petite
               &
               accipietis
               ,
               pulsate
               &
               aperietur
               vobis
               :
            
             Aske
             &
             you
             shall
             receive
             ,
             knock
             &
             it
             shall
             be
             opened
             unto
             you
             .
             But
             nothing
             did
             more
             trouble
             the
             Friars
             mind
             ,
             then
             when
             he
             fell
             into
             consideration
             of
             that
             Legacy
             of
             
               S.
               Francis
            
             ,
             written
             under
             his
             Image
             commonly
             at
             their
             altars
             .
             That
             in
             what
             place
             so
             ever
             his
             Friars
             should
             be
             ,
             they
             never
             should
             want
             necessary
             food
             ,
             or
             rayment
             ,
             the
             truth
             of
             which
             Legacy
             he
             found
             his
             stomack
             now
             to
             call
             in
             question
             .
             O
             how
             often
             did
             he
             examine
             the
             gates
             ,
             whether
             the
             weather
             ,
             or
             wormes
             ,
             or
             time
             more
             consuming
             then
             either
             wormes
             ,
             or
             weather
             ,
             had
             made
             any
             little
             windowes
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             might
             espy
             some
             blessed
             body
             to
             passe
             over
             the
             base
             court
             within
             ,
             but
             all
             in
             vaine
             ,
             for
             assoone
             might
             hee
             have
             looked
             thorough
             the
             ribs
             of
             the
             Trojan
             horse
             .
             What
             will
             you
             have
             of
             it
             ?
             
               Lasa
               patientia
               sit
               furor
            
             ,
             wronged
             patience
             turnes
             into
             fury
             :
             the
             Friar
             gathers
             up
             a
             number
             of
             stones
             ,
             as
             David
             did
             when
             hee
             went
             to
             let
             fly
             at
             Golias
             his
             head
             ,
             though
             far
             bigger
             ,
             for
             this
             Friar
             is
             alufly
             bouncing
             Cordilier
             ,
             &
             not
             such
             a
             shrimpe
             as
             David
             was
             ,
             these
             he
             throweth
             against
             the
             gates
             of
             Droncondran
             with
             many
             a
             vengeance
             upon
             all
             those
             who
             keep
             their
             gates
             so
             close
             shut
             against
             Friars
             :
             but
             alas
             ,
             as
             Priams
             darts
             rebounded
             back
             when
             they
             arrived
             at
             Pirrhus
             his
             armor
             of
             proofe
             ,
             accusing
             the
             weak
             &
             feeble
             arme
             of
             the
             thrower
             :
             So
             did
             the
             stones
             which
             Friar
             
               Iohn
               Preston
            
             sent
             against
             the
             aforesaid
             gate
             ,
             leaving
             some
             few
             dints
             of
             his
             doughty
             choller
             ,
             but
             nothing
             which
             might
             relieve
             his
             hunger
             .
             At
             last
             the
             Friar
             all
             malecontent
             ,
             betakes
             himselfe
             unto
             his
             palfrey
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             froward
             kind
             of
             patience
             ,
             pursued
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             journey
             .
             But
             time
             passing
             on
             with
             swift
             ,
             though
             silent
             pases
             ,
             not
             long
             
             after
             he
             meetes
             with
             old
             
               Iohn
               Bath
            
             ,
             (
             whose
             soule
             God
             pardon
             ,
             )
             he
             relates
             what
             a
             challenge
             he
             made
             him
             ,
             what
             documents
             he
             gave
             him
             ,
             among
             which
             I
             remember
             ,
             this
             was
             one
             :
             What
             wist
             you
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             best
             and
             dearest
             friend
             you
             have
             might
             have
             bin
             at
             your
             gates
             at
             that
             houre
             ?
             It
             is
             against
             the
             lawes
             of
             hospitality
             ,
             &
             the
             custome
             of
             Ireland
             to
             shut
             their
             doores
             at
             meale
             time
             &c
             ,
             but
             betwixt
             us
             both
             ,
             he
             either
             forgot
             to
             tell
             me
             ,
             or
             I
             to
             demaund
             ,
             what
             satisfaction
             was
             made
             for
             that
             error
             .
             And
             now
             I
             wot
             well
             ,
             what
             the
             Friar
             will
             say
             ,
             or
             others
             for
             him
             :
             Alas
             M
             r
             Harris
             ,
             is
             this
             all
             you
             have
             to
             say
             against
             that
             ancient
             Guardian
             ,
             and
             now
             a
             definitor
             of
             his
             Order
             .
             It
             seemes
             if
             you
             had
             worse
             ,
             it
             should
             out
             .
             O
             no
             ,
             I
             keep
             the
             rest
             for
             my
             Booke
             
               De
               illustribus
               viris
               &
               fuminis
               S.
               Francisci
               per
               Hibernian
               ,
            
             which
             I
             hope
             ere
             long
             shall
             see
             the
             light
             ,
             If
             they
             amend
             not
             .
             And
             now
             betaking
             my selfe
             unto
             a
             more
             serious
             discourse
             ,
             I
             will
             conclude
             this
             Chapter
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CAP.
               V.
            
             Whether
             it
             be
             true
             Martyrdome
             to
             dye
             in
             defenes
             of
             the
             two
             former
             Tenents
             ,
             held
             both
             in
             Theory
             and
             Practise
             by
             our
             Archbishop
             
               Tho.
               Flemming
            
             ,
             and
             his
             Friars
             .
          
           
             MVch
             doth
             our
             Archb.
             Flemming
             glory
             ,
             that
             in
             and
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             libertyes
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             is
             persequuted
             both
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             &
             some
             of
             his
             own
             profession
             :
             But
             for
             his
             part
             ,
             as
             they
             seek
             his
             bloud
             ,
             so
             is
             he
             most
             ready
             and
             willing
             with
             S.
             Thomas
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             for
             the
             immunityes
             &
             priviledges
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             lay
             down
             his
             life
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             may
             aspire
             unto
             the
             glorious
             Crown
             of
             Martyrdome
             ,
             And
             sure
             if
             the
             Pope
             &
             Cardinals
             in
             Rome
             were
             as
             forward
             as
             he
             &
             his
             Friars
             be
             here
             ,
             I
             perswede
             my selfe
             he
             would
             be
             canonized
             before
             his
             death
             ,
             &
             so
             be
             a
             second
             S.
             Thomas
             .
             But
             then
             how
             a
             Martyr
             ?
             There
             indeed
             would
             be
             the
             difficulty
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             State
             may
             do
             well
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             to
             make
             him
             a
             Confessour
             ;
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             acknowledge
             
             his
             fault
             ,
             &
             presumption
             ,
             in
             violating
             such
             lawes
             ,
             as
             both
             Church
             &
             Common-wealth
             in
             all
             ages
             from
             our
             very
             cradle
             of
             Christianity
             in
             these
             Kingdomes
             have
             maintained
             ,
             conformable
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             fittest
             for
             government
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             abundantly
             declared
             in
             my
             Book
             against
             the
             Archbishop
             Flemming
             his
             Excòmunication
             .
             And
             this
             I
             speak
             in
             excuse
             of
             his
             first
             error
             ,
             the
             mother
             whereof
             had
             it
             bin
             iguorance
             ,
             might
             by
             an
             humble
             submission
             bin
             made
             pardonable
             .
             For
             indeed
             
               Thomas
               Flemming
            
             was
             taken
             frō
             his
             Friary
             of
             Lovayn
             at
             the
             age
             of
             30.
             years
             ,
             &
             so
             was
             suddenly
             advāced
             unto
             the
             second
             Primacy
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             humane
             negotiation
             of
             interposed
             mediators
             ,
             
               Erigens
               e
               stercore
               pauperem
               ,
               ut
               sedeat
               cum
               principibus
               ,
               cum
               principibus
               populi
               sui
               :
            
             raysing
             him
             from
             the
             dunghill
             ,
             even
             to
             sit
             with
             Princes
             ,
             with
             the
             Princes
             of
             his
             people
             ;
             to
             whom
             if
             that
             power
             which
             could
             in
             a
             moment
             elevat
             &
             set
             him
             aloft
             ,
             had
             also
             furnished
             him
             with
             parts
             befitting
             government
             ,
             there
             had
             bin
             no
             cause
             of
             complaint
             .
             But
             the
             man
             was
             taken
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             &
             in
             a
             new
             mould
             could
             not
             now
             be
             cast
             .
             A
             Friar
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             a
             Friar
             Archbishop
             of
             Dublin
             was
             the
             ambition
             of
             all
             the
             Friars
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             whom
             they
             presumed
             ,
             &
             therein
             were
             not
             deceived
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             ever
             smell
             of
             the
             first
             humour
             with
             which
             he
             was
             seasoned
             .
             Notwithstanding
             David
             taken
             from
             the
             flocks
             ,
             &
             from
             behind
             the
             bagged
             ewes
             ,
             as
             himself
             confesseth
             ,
             Psal
             .
             77.
             
             
               Sustulit
               cum
               de
               gregibus
               ,
               &
               de
               post
               foetanies
               accepit
               cum
               :
            
             &
             advanced
             unto
             the
             scepter
             of
             Israel
             ,
             did
             not
             after
             look
             back
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             Rams
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Ewes
             ,
             or
             their
             yong
             ones
             ,
             he
             left
             behind
             him
             ,
             but
             as
             Salomon
             sayth
             of
             a
             Wise
             man
             ,
             he
             had
             alwayes
             his
             eyes
             in
             his
             head
             ,
             he
             looked
             before
             him
             ,
             forgetting
             what
             was
             past
             ,
             endevouring
             to
             performe
             with
             that
             present
             estate
             to
             which
             he
             was
             called
             ,
             having
             (
             I
             con
             fesse
             )
             this
             advantage
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             raysed
             him
             ,
             had
             both
             the
             power
             &
             will
             to
             bestow
             upon
             him
             the
             spirit
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             gists
             &
             graces
             necessary
             for
             so
             high
             a
             calling
             .
             By
             which
             we
             may
             take
             knowledge
             by
             the
             way
             of
             that
             distinction
             :
             
               Inter
               voluntatems
               :
               boneplaniti
               &
               permissionis
            
             handled
             by
             the
             Schoolmen
             ,
             &
             in
             particular
             by
             S.
             
               Tho.
               1
               
               a.
               2
               ae
               qi
               19.
               q.
               
            
          
           
             Now
             then
             
               Tho.
               Flemming
            
             by
             Gods
             permission
             raysed
             unto
             the
             second
             See
             of
             Ireland
             at
             the
             age
             of
             30.
             &
             as
             it
             was
             determined
             by
             
             his
             brethren
             &
             Camerado's
             in
             the
             Friary
             of
             Lovaine
             ,
             to
             extirpate
             the
             Clergy
             of
             the
             Diocesse
             of
             Dublin
             ,
             &
             in
             their
             place
             to
             bring
             in
             the
             Friars
             ,
             a
             plot
             though
             not
             very
             ancient
             ,
             yet
             before
             him
             invented
             by
             an
             VIster
             Friar
             called
             
               Hugh
               Cavall
            
             ,
             residing
             in
             Rome
             ,
             &
             designed
             by
             this
             present
             Pope
             Vrbanus
             8.
             about
             tenne
             yeares
             agoe
             ,
             Archbishop
             of
             Armagh
             ,
             &
             Primat
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             &
             to
             which
             purpose
             the
             aforesald
             
               Hugh
               Cavall
            
             obtayned
             a
             Bull
             by
             most
             sinister
             information
             ,
             to
             make
             his
             Friars
             Parish
             Priests
             thorough
             the
             Diocesse
             of
             Armagh
             ,
             but
             being
             prevented
             by
             death
             before
             he
             could
             pay
             his
             way
             ,
             &
             bid
             his
             friends
             farewell
             in
             Rome
             (
             albeit
             not
             two
             houres
             before
             his
             death
             he
             writ
             a
             letter
             unto
             the
             Pope
             ,
             beseeching
             him
             to
             nominat
             in
             his
             place
             
               Friar
               Rob.
               Chamberlaine
            
             ,
             for
             so
             they
             call
             him
             ,
             albeit
             a
             most
             Irish
             &
             a
             tyronicall
             Friar
             of
             Lovaine
             )
             a
             successour
             was
             designed
             in
             his
             place
             ,
             a
             Priest
             of
             the
             Clergy
             called
             
               Hugh
               O
               Reyly
            
             the
             present
             Metropolitan
             of
             Armagh
             ,
             &
             Primat
             of
             all
             Ireland
             ,
             who
             being
             a
             man
             not
             so
             wedded
             to
             Friarly
             plots
             against
             the
             Clergy
             (
             albeit
             in
             many
             respects
             obnoxious
             unto
             them
             )
             that
             policy
             of
             making
             Friars
             Pastors
             ,
             either
             ended
             in
             the
             first
             Hugh
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             hath
             taken
             a
             time
             of
             breathing
             in
             the
             second
             Hugh
             .
          
           
             But
             our
             young
             Friar
             Flemming
             an
             Archbishop
             of
             30.
             yeares
             ,
             (
             though
             now
             neere
             40.
             )
             nothing
             doubted
             to
             under-go
             that
             burden
             ,
             which
             Milo
             himselfe
             was
             scarce
             able
             to
             beare
             ,
             &
             in
             a
             preposterous
             zeale
             he
             would
             ,
             yea
             that
             he
             would
             ,
             without
             either
             Bull
             or
             Breve
             ,
             banish
             the
             Secular
             Priests
             out
             of
             his
             Diocesse
             ,
             which
             to
             performe
             ,
             (
             litle
             seen
             in
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             &
             lesse
             in
             the
             common
             Lawes
             of
             England
             )
             not
             distinguishing
             the
             Keyes
             from
             the
             Sword
             ,
             nor
             Regall
             power
             ,
             from
             Episcopall
             jurisdiction
             ,
             like
             a
             
               Prester
               Iohn
            
             King
             of
             the
             Aethiopians
             ,
             he
             presently
             banisheth
             3.
             
             Priests
             ,
             in
             his
             opinion
             the
             most
             fussicient
             of
             all
             his
             Diocesse
             ,
             &
             these
             living
             in
             Dublin
             ,
             the
             mother
             Citty
             of
             all
             Ireland
             ,
             not
             doubting
             but
             they
             once
             sent
             away
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             would
             be
             glad
             to
             kisse
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             to
             depart
             with
             his
             benediction
             .
             Vpon
             such
             lofty
             termes
             stood
             our
             Archbishop
             ,
             leaning
             his
             head
             upon
             the
             elbow
             of
             his
             
               Regulare
               brachium
            
             ,
             his
             Friarly
             arme
             ,
             an
             Arme
             ,
             or
             rather
             an
             army
             always
             ready
             &
             prest
             to
             second
             such
             attempts
             ,
             as
             Episcopall
             jurisdiction
             could
             not
             support
             ,
             yea
             to
             such
             an
             over-weening
             presumption
             did
             he
             and
             his
             
             Friars
             at
             last
             arrive
             ,
             relying
             upon
             their
             own
             conrage
             &
             strength
             ,
             as
             they
             doubted
             not
             to
             complaine
             unto
             the
             temporall
             Magisttate
             ,
             &
             bring
             their
             matter
             unto
             the
             Castle
             of
             Dublin
             ,
             confident
             that
             the
             State
             would
             joyne
             with
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             ratification
             of
             the
             banishment
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             for
             which
             cause
             ,
             after
             that
             a
             Lay-man
             had
             first
             broken
             they
             ce
             ,
             &
             made
             the
             way
             for
             them
             ,
             there
             appeared
             plaintiffs
             
               William
               Malone
            
             ,
             aliàs
             Morgan
             ,
             alias
             Browne
             ,
             Iesuite
             ;
             
               Iohn
               Preston
            
             Franciscan
             :
             
               Patrick
               Brangan
               ,
               &
               Edmund
               Doyle
            
             a
             payre
             of
             Priests
             adhering
             unto
             the
             Friars
             faction
             ,
             all
             these
             (
             I
             say
             )
             presented
             themselves
             before
             a
             grave
             Counsellour
             of
             State
             (
             for
             as
             then
             the
             Lord
             Deputy
             was
             not
             arrived
             )
             before
             him
             they
             accuse
             M
             r
             
               Doctor
               Caddell
            
             ,
             &
             my selfe
             
               Paul
               Harris
            
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             third
             whose
             name
             is
             
               Doctor
               Cabil
            
             ,
             had
             made
             his
             peace
             before
             with
             the
             Archbishop
             )
             they
             lay
             to
             our
             charge
             
               facta
               &
               infecta
            
             ,
             but
             all
             in
             the
             cloudes
             of
             generality
             ,
             as
             those
             usually
             do
             ,
             who
             meane
             to
             calumniat
             ,
             &
             to
             deceive
             ,
             alledging
             that
             we
             were
             disobedient
             ,
             turbulent
             ,
             seditious
             ,
             facticus
             ,
             of
             unquiet
             spirits
             ,
             enemyes
             to
             peace
             .
             In
             conclusion
             ,
             such
             as
             did
             trouble
             all
             Israel
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             to
             be
             tollerated
             ,
             or
             longer
             endured
             .
             But
             it
             was
             their
             chance
             (
             good
             hap
             for
             us
             )
             to
             come
             before
             such
             a
             Iudge
             as
             held
             it
             necessary
             to
             keep
             one
             eare
             for
             the
             Defendants
             ,
             &
             first
             to
             heare
             our
             answers
             before
             he
             condemned
             us
             ,
             having
             understood
             that
             of
             the
             Morall
             Philosopher
             ,
             elegantly
             expressed
             by
             the
             Tragedian
             :
             
               Qui
               statuit
               aliquid
               ,
               parte
               inandita
               altera
               ;
               aquumlicet
               statuerit
               ,
               hand
               aquus
               fuit
               :
            
             who
             determines
             any
             thing
             ,
             either
             party
             unheard
             ,
             though
             what
             he
             determines
             be
             just
             ,
             yet
             himselfe
             is
             not
             just
             .
             
               Seneca
               in
               Medea
            
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             pleased
             that
             honourable
             Gentleman
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             given
             audience
             unto
             our
             Adversaryes
             ,
             first
             to
             send
             for
             me
             
               Paul
               Harris
            
             ,
             to
             understand
             what
             I
             could
             answer
             in
             my
             defence
             ,
             not
             having
             in
             nine
             yeares
             before
             beene
             within
             the
             Castle-gates
             of
             Dublin
             ,
             and
             next
             after
             hee
             sent
             for
             
               Peter
               Caddell
            
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             I
             take
             it
             )
             before
             that
             time
             had
             never
             seen
             the
             in
             fide
             of
             the
             Castle
             ,
             and
             having
             heard
             our
             Apology
             ,
             the
             Bells
             for
             the
             present
             were
             stayed
             ,
             &
             that
             great
             heat
             of
             hasty
             exile
             began
             to
             coole-Soon
             after
             this
             ,
             was
             the
             happy
             arrivall
             of
             the
             present
             Lord
             Deputy
             ,
             before
             whom
             (
             upon
             petition
             )
             both
             the
             Archbishop
             Flemming
             ,
             &
             we
             the
             Priests
             were
             commanded
             to
             appeare
             ,
             and
             our
             grievances
             
             propounded
             ,
             were
             grationsly
             heard
             .
             And
             for
             that
             time
             dismissed
             with
             grave
             advice
             ,
             how
             to
             frame
             our
             obedience
             unto
             the
             Lawes
             of
             God
             &
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             the
             Archbishop
             Flemming
             in
             particular
             was
             most
             seriously
             required
             to
             reforme
             his
             errours
             ,
             but
             he
             standing
             upon
             his
             justification
             ,
             &
             wanting
             at
             that
             rime
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             seemed
             unto
             us
             )
             the
             gift
             of
             utterance
             ;
             &
             expression
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             whether
             not
             acquainted
             with
             such
             an
             audience
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             was
             not
             provided
             of
             his
             Answers
             ,
             he
             desired
             againe
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
             and
             soone
             after
             by
             the
             Lord
             Deputy
             his
             command
             ,
             we
             were
             remitted
             unto
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             now
             Lord
             Bishop
             of
             Derry
             ,
             &
             Sir
             
               George
               Radotiffe
            
             Knight
             ,
             before
             whom
             all
             our
             causes
             were
             examened
             at
             full
             ,
             according
             unto
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             ancient
             and
             immemorable
             Lawes
             of
             these
             Kingdomes
             .
             And
             the
             Archbishop
             Flemming
             convicted
             ,
             partly
             by
             his
             own
             confession
             ,
             &
             partly
             by
             witnesse
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             offended
             in
             these
             two
             points
             .
          
           
             
               First
               in
               taking
               upon
               him
               to
               banish
               the
               Kings
               subjects
               by
               Episcopa●
               authority
               out
               of
               his
               Diocesse
               .
            
          
           
             
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               erecting
               a
               new
               Tribunall
               ,
               and
               drawing
               all
               causes
               of
               Ecelesiasticall
               men
               ,
               though
               meerely
               civill
               and
               temporall
               unto
               his
               Consistory
               ,
               there
               onely
               under
               paine
               of
               Excommunication
               to
               be
               heard
               and
               determined
               .
            
          
           
             Neither
             can
             the
             aforesaid
             
               Thomas
               Flemming
            
             parallel
             his
             cause
             with
             S.
             Thomas
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             I
             appeale
             to
             all
             such
             as
             have
             written
             the
             Legend
             of
             his
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             Capgravius
             ,
             the
             Breviary
             ,
             or
             our
             English
             Chronicles
             ,
             neither
             out
             of
             any
             other
             History
             shall
             our
             Friars
             ever
             be
             able
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             in
             both
             ,
             or
             either
             of
             those
             two
             points
             ,
             there
             was
             any
             controversy
             at
             all
             betwixt
             King
             Henry
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             
               Thomas
               Becket
               .
               Thomas
               Flemming
            
             the
             Friar
             ,
             being
             the
             first
             &
             onely
             Bishop
             ,
             since
             the
             conversion
             of
             these
             Nations
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             that
             ever
             was
             bold
             to
             teach
             ,
             maintaine
             ,
             or
             practise
             the
             same
             ,
             for
             which
             ause
             if
             he
             should
             suffer
             death
             (
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             ruissian-like
             boasts
             of
             him
             ,
             &
             his
             Friars
             )
             hee
             should
             dye
             a
             malefactor
             ,
             &
             not
             a
             martyr
             .
             But
             the
             little
             feare
             of
             any
             such
             punishment
             to
             befall
             him
             ,
             causeth
             him
             &
             his
             Fryats
             so
             to
             triumph
             over
             those
             who
             to
             their
             power
             have
             ,
             &
             alwayes
             will
             endeavour
             to
             maintaine
             that
             harmony
             &
             concord
             ,
             which
             time
             out
             of
             
             mind
             hath
             beene
             twixt
             the
             Lawes
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             &
             the
             Canons
             of
             holy
             Church
             .
             And
             verily
             our
             hope
             is
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             next
             in
             those
             to
             whose
             hands
             the
             Sword
             of
             Iustice
             is
             committed
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             not
             see
             the
             Church
             in
             her
             ancient
             Lawes
             ,
             the
             King
             in
             his
             honour
             ,
             or
             the
             subject
             in
             his
             right
             any
             longer
             prejudised
             by
             such
             our
             Circumcelliones
             &
             wandring
             limitours
             ,
             as
             are
             able
             by
             their
             busie
             insinuations
             ,
             perswasions
             ,
             negotiations
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             no
             sooner
             suppressed
             &c.
             towards
             whom
             to
             use
             lenity
             would
             be
             but
             cruelty
             ,
             and
             the
             severity
             of
             Iustice
             the
             greatest
             benefite
             of
             Mercy
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CAP.
               VI.
            
             An
             Apology
             of
             the
             Author
             for
             the
             sharpnesse
             of
             his
             stile
             .
          
           
             SOme
             say
             ,
             there
             is
             too
             much
             gall
             in
             my
             Inke
             ,
             especially
             writing
             against
             those
             that
             be
             
               domestici
               fidei
            
             ,
             of
             the
             houshold
             of
             faith
             ,
             who
             albeit
             they
             had
             wronged
             me
             ,
             my
             friends
             ,
             or
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             yet
             ought
             not
             I
             to
             exceed
             
               moderamen
               incul
               patae
               tutela
            
             ,
             the
             moderation
             of
             a
             faultlesse
             defence
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             defending
             my selfe
             ,
             as
             not
             unnecessarily
             offending
             others
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Alas
             ,
             &
             will
             not
             these
             men
             yet
             understand
             ,
             that
             I
             write
             not
             at
             al
             against
             any
             of
             the
             Churches
             children
             or
             family
             ,
             but
             only
             such
             as
             S.
             Peter
             inveigheth
             against
             in
             his
             2.
             
             Epist
             .
             2.
             
               allwing
               ,
               unstable
               soules
               ,
               having
               their
               hearts
               ●xe●cised
               with
               avarice
               ,
               the
               children
               of
               male
               diction
               leaving
               the
               right
               way
               ,
               have
               erred
               ,
               following
               the
               way
               of
               Bal●am
               of
               Bosor
               ,
               which
               loved
               the
               reward
               of
               iniquity
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Such
             wandring
             stars
             of
             which
             S.
             Iude
             speaketh
             ,
             who
             retaine
             nothing
             but
             their
             erraticall
             motion
             ,
             having
             lost
             both
             light
             ,
             heat
             &
             influence
             .
             Such
             as
             S.
             Iohn
             in
             his
             first
             Epist
             .
             chap.
             2
             ,
             discovereth
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               They
               went
               out
               from
               us
               ,
               but
               they
               were
               not
               of
               us
               .
            
             Search
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             tell
             me
             ,
             were
             not
             the
             Prophets
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             sharp
             ,
             even
             to
             scoffing
             and
             bitter
             taunting
             against
             the
             false
             Prophets
             ?
             Did
             not
             our
             bleffed
             Saviour
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             reproying
             both
             the
             doctrine
             ,
             &
             lives
             of
             the
             Seribes
             and
             Pharisees
             eight
             times
             in
             one
             chapter
             ,
             cryout
             :
             
               Vae
               vobis
            
             
             
               Scriba
               &
               Pharisei
               hypocritae
            
             !
             Woe
             be
             to
             you
             ,
             Scribes
             &
             Pharisees
             hypocrites
             :
             calling
             them
             serpents
             ,
             and
             generation
             of
             vipers
             .
             Read
             the
             Epistles
             of
             S.
             Paul
             &
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             unto
             the
             Churches
             ,
             consider
             what
             stile
             they
             used
             ,
             against
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Faith
             which
             they
             planted
             ,
             how
             edgy
             ,
             how
             galling
             ,
             how
             biting
             I
             Come
             down
             to
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             peruse
             
               S.
               Aug.
            
             against
             the
             
               Mantschees
               ,
               Calestius
            
             or
             Iovinian
             ,
             S.
             Hierom
             against
             
               Vigilantins
               ,
               Helvidius
            
             ,
             and
             Ruffinus
             &
             tell
             me
             :
             Whether
             they
             bang
             them
             not
             ,
             with
             a
             stile
             more
             stinging
             then
             a
             whip
             of
             Scorpions
             ?
             Alas
             gentle
             reader
             .
             What
             I
             have
             brought
             in
             this
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             of
             my
             bookes
             ,
             is
             but
             ale
             ,
             and
             cakes
             ,
             to
             what
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             other
             champions
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             even
             to
             these
             times
             have
             written
             against
             the
             enemyes
             of
             our
             holy
             faith
             .
          
           
             But
             some
             will
             say
             ,
             That
             all
             the
             Friars
             are
             not
             such
             as
             I
             have
             reported
             them
             to
             be
             ,
             for
             which
             cause
             I
             ought
             to
             have
             made
             a
             distinctiō
             twixt
             the
             good
             &
             bad
             ,
             the
             corne
             ,
             &
             chaff
             ,
             the
             sheep
             ,
             &
             wolves
             &c.
             
             And
             not
             send
             them
             all
             to
             the
             devill
             together
             in
             one
             bagg
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             done
             .
             For
             God
             forbid
             say
             these
             men
             ,
             (
             &
             then
             they
             thinke
             they
             speak
             very
             wifely
             )
             but
             there
             be
             some
             good
             ,
             holy
             ,
             &
             vertuous
             men
             among
             them
             ,
             both
             orthodox
             in
             beliefe
             ,
             &
             irreprehenfible
             of
             life
             .
             No
             ,
             by
             the
             rood
             (
             say
             I
             )
             not
             one
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             a
             right
             believer
             among
             them
             ,
             &
             consequently
             not
             a
             good
             liver
             :
             for
             if
             vertue
             and
             falle
             worship
             can
             walk
             together
             ,
             then
             both
             Turk
             &
             Iew
             may
             be
             good
             &
             holy
             .
             I
             confesse
             there
             are
             indeed
             a
             number
             of
             smooth
             fellowes
             to
             be
             tound
             among
             the
             Regulars
             ,
             who
             have
             nothing
             but
             
               Euge
               Obelle
            
             in
             their
             monthes
             ,
             such
             as
             can
             dexterously
             act
             G●●to
             the
             Parasits
             part
             on
             every
             stage
             ,
             praysing
             what
             you
             prayse
             ,
             &
             disliking
             what
             you
             mislike
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             presence
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             procuring
             of
             a
             benefactor
             ,
             
               si
               dixerit
               astuo
               ,
               sudant
            
             .
             If
             he
             ,
             by
             whom
             they
             expect
             a
             benefit
             ,
             shall
             say
             ,
             he
             is
             very
             warme
             ,
             the
             Friar
             will
             swear●
             by
             his
             hood
             ,
             that
             for
             his
             own
             part
             he
             sweates
             down-right
             ,
             knowing
             that
             a
             benefactor
             is
             a
             most
             delicate
             piece
             ,
             &
             must
             be
             tenderly
             handled
             .
             I
             confesse
             also
             some
             of
             them
             to
             be
             very
             morall
             ,
             &
             in
             the
             outward
             man
             not
             to
             be
             reproved
             ,
             and
             yet
             being
             infected
             with
             herefie
             ,
             are
             farre
             from
             true
             piety
             .
             Neither
             heerein
             do
             they
             goe
             beyond
             Ari●s
             and
             thousands
             of
             his
             sect
             .
             What
             vice
             or
             corruption
             of
             manners
             can
             
             be
             layd
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             Novatus
             ,
             or
             his
             disciples
             ?
             
               Pelagius
               ,
               Vigilantius
            
             ,
             and
             many
             moe
             ,
             whose
             lives
             we
             find
             little
             or
             nothing
             taxed
             by
             such
             as
             in
             their
             writings
             have
             condemned
             them
             ,
             yet
             were
             they
             most
             vile
             &
             wretched
             heretiques
             notwithstanding
             what
             morality
             or
             seeming
             holinesse
             so
             ever
             appeared
             in
             their
             outward
             conversations
             according
             to
             that
             of
             S.
             Aug.
             in
             Psal
             .
             4.
             
             
               Vbi
               sana
               fides
               non
               est
               non
               potest
               esse
               vera
               justitia
               :
            
             where
             there
             is
             not
             a
             sound
             faith
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             true
             justice
             .
             And
             it
             hath
             bin
             the
             custome
             of
             heretickes
             from
             time
             to
             time
             (
             observed
             by
             the
             Fathers
             )
             under
             the
             vaile
             of
             formall
             sanctity
             to
             shadow
             their
             wicked
             doctrines
             .
             Now
             our
             Friars
             be
             of
             two
             sorts
             ,
             both
             naught
             ,
             and
             both
             misbelievers
             .
             Either
             the
             Inventors
             and
             publishers
             of
             those
             damnable
             doctrines
             above
             refuted
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             being
             their
             disciples
             do
             adhere
             unto
             them
             partakers
             of
             the
             same
             misbeliefe
             .
             For
             if
             I
             could
             find
             but
             one
             Friar
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             would
             disclay
             me
             those
             errors
             ,
             that
             would
             either
             write
             ,
             or
             preach
             ,
             or
             any
             way
             publish
             in
             his
             perambulations
             ,
             the
             errors
             of
             his
             fellowes
             :
             Oh
             how
             I
             would
             stroke
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             embrace
             him
             !
             how
             I
             would
             exempt
             him
             from
             the
             leaven
             ,
             &
             corruption
             of
             his
             fellowes
             ,
             &
             would
             glory
             in
             his
             conversion
             !
             But
             O
             fearefull
             is
             that
             saying
             of
             the
             Apostle
             
               S.
               Iohn
            
             in
             his
             second
             Epistle
             speaking
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             
               Si
               quis
               venit
               ad
               vos
               ,
               &
               hanc
               doctrinam
               non
               affert
               &c.
               
            
             If
             any
             man
             come
             unto
             you
             ,
             &
             bring
             not
             this
             doctrine
             ,
             receive
             him
             not
             into
             thy
             house
             ,
             nor
             say
             ,
             God
             save
             you
             ,
             unto
             him
             .
             For
             he
             that
             sayth
             unto
             him
             ,
             God
             save
             you
             ,
             (
             Note
             the
             consenting
             unto
             others
             in
             sin
             )
             communicateth
             with
             his
             wicked
             workes
             .
             Now
             experience
             teacheth
             us
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             the
             learned
             Friar
             ,
             but
             the
             unlearned
             ,
             and
             the
             lay-brother
             :
             yea
             the
             more
             unlearned
             ,
             the
             more
             zealous
             ,
             itchy
             ,
             &
             busie
             are
             they
             in
             divulging
             among
             the
             ignorant
             people
             these
             salvations
             of
             habits
             ,
             &
             scapulars
             ,
             hawkes
             bells
             ,
             and
             hobby-horses
             .
             How
             then
             can
             the
             one
             be
             more
             excused
             then
             the
             other
             ?
             Or
             why
             should
             they
             not
             all
             bee
             put
             in
             one
             faggot
             ,
             and
             sent
             to
             the
             fire
             together
             ?
          
           
             So
             much
             then
             for
             the
             Friar
             .
             But
             yet
             my
             scrupulous
             reader
             desires
             to
             be
             further
             satisfyed
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             in
             a
             second
             point
             ,
             demaunding
             as
             thus
             .
             How
             can
             you
             
               Paul
               Harris
            
             be
             excused
             for
             being
             so
             harsh
             in
             your
             writings
             ,
             and
             so
             disrespective
             unto
             your
             Ordinary
             ,
             as
             
             may
             appeare
             by
             sundry
             passages
             both
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             other
             of
             your
             Bookes
             ,
             especially
             being
             a
             Priest
             of
             his
             Diocesse
             ,
             &
             living
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             his
             jurisdiction
             .
             Ought
             not
             a
             good
             Priest
             with
             all
             reverence
             &
             respect
             ,
             both
             in
             his
             words
             and
             writings
             ,
             to
             shew
             duty
             and
             obedience
             unto
             his
             Bishop
             ?
             according
             to
             that
             of
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
               Ohedite
               praepositis
               vestris
            
             :
             Obey
             your
             superiours
             and
             such
             as
             be
             set
             over
             you
             .
             And
             
               S.
               Hierom
               ad
               Neopotianum
               .
               Esto
               subjectus
               Pontifici
               tuo
               ,
               &
               quasi
               parentem
               animae
               tuae
               ama
               .
            
             Bee
             obedient
             unto
             thy
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             love
             him
             as
             the
             parent
             of
             thy
             soule
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             .
             That
             indeed
             such
             is
             the
             priviledge
             of
             Bishops
             by
             the
             Lawes
             of
             holy
             Church
             ,
             that
             none
             may
             either
             censure
             them
             ,
             or
             publish
             &
             declare
             them
             to
             be
             hereticks
             (
             speaking
             of
             such
             declaratiō
             as
             is
             intēded
             by
             the
             Canon
             but
             only
             the
             Pope
             ,
             neither
             before
             such
             declaration
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             common
             opinion
             doth
             a
             Bishop
             loose
             his
             jurisdiction
             or
             the
             power
             of
             a
             Pastor
             over
             his
             flock
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             of
             his
             three
             Censures
             ;
             
               Excommunication
               ,
               Suspension
            
             ,
             or
             Interdiction
             .
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             ,
             if
             a
             Bishop
             should
             obstinatly
             maintaine
             ,
             and
             publish
             any
             doctrine
             condemned
             by
             the
             Church
             in
             a
             Generall
             Councell
             ,
             the
             least
             Priest
             in
             his
             Diocesse
             might
             be
             so
             bold
             to
             call
             him
             an
             heretick
             ,
             &
             both
             preach
             and
             write
             against
             him
             ,
             for
             example
             of
             
               Arianisme
               ,
               Donatisme
               ,
               Pelagianisme
            
             ,
             &
             the
             like
             ,
             &
             yet
             remaine
             subject
             to
             his
             jurisdiction
             notwithstanding
             .
             For
             the
             voyce
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             voyce
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             first
             heard
             and
             obeyed
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             any
             other
             .
             And
             it
             is
             the
             rule
             of
             S.
             
               Aug.
               Ser.
               6.
               de
               verbis
               Domini
               .
               Vbi
               duo
               superiores
               mandant
               opposita
               ,
               inferiori
               non
               est
               obede●ndum
               .
            
             Where
             two
             superiours
             ,
             for
             example
             ,
             a
             Generall
             Councell
             ,
             and
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             command
             opposite
             things
             ,
             the
             Inferiour
             is
             not
             to
             be
             obeyed
             .
             And
             conformable
             to
             this
             ,
             is
             that
             conclusion
             of
             
               S.
               Thom.
            
             2.2
             .
             q.
             104.5
             .
             
               Subditiiu●●s
               tantummodo
               superioribus
               suis
               obedire
               tenentur
               ,
               in
               quibus
               ipsisuis
               superioribus
               subjiciuntur
               ,
               &
               in
               quibus
               ipsi
               superiores
               sublinior
               is
               potestatis
               praecepeo
               non
               adversantur
               .
            
             Inferiours
             in
             such
             things
             alone
             ,
             are
             bound
             to
             obey
             their
             superiours
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             are
             subject
             unto
             their
             superiours
             ,
             and
             wherein
             those
             their
             superiours
             ,
             goe
             not
             against
             the
             precept
             &
             command
             of
             a
             power
             higher
             then
             is
             theirs
             .
             So
             S.
             Thom.
             And
             in
             the
             corps
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             conclusion
             ,
             he
             illustrateth
             the
             
             same
             doctrine
             out
             of
             S.
             
               Aug.
               ser
               .
               6.
               de
               verbis
               Domini
               .
            
             by
             example
             of
             the
             Captaine
             ,
             the
             Proconsull
             ,
             the
             Generall
             ,
             and
             God.
             Where
             neither
             the
             Captaine
             against
             the
             command
             of
             the
             Proconsull
             ,
             nor
             the
             Proconsull
             against
             the
             precept
             of
             the
             Generall
             ,
             nor
             the
             Generall
             against
             the
             command
             of
             God
             is
             to
             be
             obeyed
             by
             the
             subject
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             
               ex
               abundanti
            
             .
             What
             will
             you
             say
             ?
             If
             
               The.
               Flemming
            
             Archbishop
             of
             Dublin
             did
             first
             exempt
             himselfe
             from
             all
             power
             &
             pastorship
             over
             his
             Priest
             
               Paul
               Harris
            
             ?
             Is
             
               Paul
               Harris
            
             then
             any
             longer
             his
             subject
             ?
             Sure
             by
             the
             rule
             of
             Relatives
             :
             If
             he
             be
             not
             my
             Pastor
             ,
             I
             am
             no
             sheep
             of
             his
             pasture
             ,
             I
             have
             either
             forgotten
             my
             Logick
             ,
             Orby
             the
             same
             rule
             &
             reason
             ,
             that
             he
             dischargeth
             himself
             of
             all
             cure
             ,
             care
             and
             command
             over
             me
             ,
             he
             exempts
             me
             also
             from
             all
             obedience
             and
             subjection
             unto
             him
             .
             Reade
             then
             what
             followeth
             ,
             witnessed
             by
             the
             firmes
             ,
             and
             subscription
             of
             these
             two
             Reverend
             and
             grave
             Priests
             ,
             both
             living
             at
             this
             day
             within
             the
             Diocesse
             of
             Dublin
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Wee
                 whose
                 names
                 are
                 heere
                 under
                 subscribed
                 ,
                 doe
                 testify
                 :
                 That
                 in
                 our
                 presence
                 ,
                 
                   Tho.
                   Flemming
                
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Dublin
                 did
                 renounce
                 all
                 correspondency
                 either
                 by
                 word
                 or
                 writing
                 with
                 
                   Paul
                   Harris
                
                 Priest
                 ,
                 celling
                 us
                 plainly
                 ,
                 that
                 thence
                 for
                 ward
                 be
                 never
                 would
                 receive
                 either
                 letter
                 or
                 petition
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 would
                 meddle
                 in
                 any
                 matter
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 against
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 wholly
                 disclaimed
                 all
                 jurisdiction
                 and
                 power
                 over
                 him
                 ,
                 wishing
                 us
                 to
                 signifie
                 so
                 much
                 unto
                 therefore
                 said
                 
                   Paul
                   Harris
                
                 ,
                 which
                 accordingly
                 wee
                 did
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     May
                     24.
                     anno
                     1631.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   PETER
                   CADDELL
                   Priest
                   .
                   WILLIAM
                   SHER
                   GOLD
                   Priest
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             After
             this
             againe
             ,
             two
             of
             his
             Friers
             having
             threatned
             violence
             unto
             my
             person
             :
             I
             sent
             a
             petition
             unto
             
               Tho.
               Flemming
            
             Archbishop
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             two
             worshipfull
             Aldermen
             my
             friends
             ,
             beseeching
             him
             that
             he
             would
             by
             his
             authority
             ,
             and
             the
             Lawes
             of
             holy
             Church
             ,
             provide
             for
             my
             security
             .
             His
             answer
             unto
             them
             was
             ,
             That
             he
             would
             have
             nothing
             to
             doe
             with
             me
             in
             any
             cause
             whatsoever
             ,
             which
             Aldermen
             will
             not
             refuse
             at
             this
             day
             to
             iustify
             the
             same
             .
             
             Lastly
             ,
             having
             certaine
             bookes
             detained
             from
             me
             by
             a
             Parish
             Priest
             ,
             &
             a
             Friar
             Carmelite
             ,
             I
             sent
             my
             complaint
             again
             unto
             him
             ,
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             Friar
             of
             his
             own
             order
             ,
             (
             for
             unto
             his
             own
             presence
             he
             would
             not
             admit
             me
             )
             whose
             name
             is
             
               Iohn
               Parry
            
             ,
             but
             after
             hee
             understood
             than
             the
             petition
             came
             from
             me
             ,
             he
             neither
             would
             read
             or
             touch
             it
             ,
             but
             did
             grow
             into
             choller
             with
             the
             Friar
             for
             presenting
             it
             unto
             him
             .
             Behold
             the
             equity
             ,
             the
             mildnesse
             ,
             the
             longanimity
             of
             a
             Friar
             Bishop
             ,
             his
             charitable
             &
             prudent
             government
             ,
             his
             care
             of
             administring
             justice
             unto
             a
             Priest
             of
             his
             charge
             .
             But
             I
             was
             a
             stranger
             ,
             &
             must
             be
             strangely
             used
             ,
             &
             in
             place
             of
             protection
             made
             a
             prey
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             the
             wild
             beasts
             of
             the
             forest
             ,
             but
             even
             unto
             the
             petulant
             and
             sturdy
             rams
             of
             the
             flock
             ;
             by
             all
             which
             it
             appeares
             that
             I
             may
             truly
             say
             &
             complaine
             ,
             as
             Almighty
             God
             did
             of
             the
             Ifra
             elites
             unto
             Samuel
             ,
             1.
             
             Reg.
             8.
             
             
               No●●te
               abjecerant
               ,
               sed
               me
            
             .
             They
             have
             not
             cast
             off
             thee
             ;
             but
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             not
             trule
             over
             them
             .
             I
             have
             not
             cast
             off
             my
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             with-drawne
             my
             obedience
             from
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             hath
             cast
             off
             me
             :
             of
             which
             sort
             of
             desertion
             I
             perswade
             my selfe
             he
             will
             not
             be
             able
             to
             alledge
             a
             president
             in
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             God.
             Well
             ,
             the
             Vine
             being
             thus
             forsaken
             of
             his
             stay
             ,
             the
             sheep
             deprived
             of
             the
             care
             of
             his
             shepheard
             ,
             as
             if
             with
             Daniel
             I
             had
             bin
             throwne
             into
             the
             Lyons
             den
             .
             Lord
             ,
             whose
             tongues
             were
             not
             untyed
             ?
             whose
             teeth
             not
             sharpned
             against
             me
             ?
             
               Imo
               &
               in
               me
               psallebant
               qui
               bibebant
               vinum
               .
            
             Well
             ,
             I
             then
             found
             by
             experience
             what
             formerly
             I
             had
             heard
             :
             That
             a
             man
             may
             live
             without
             father
             or
             mother
             ,
             but
             not
             without
             Iustice
             .
             So
             then
             it
             hapned
             .
             As
             concerning
             my
             bookes
             unjustly
             detayned
             from
             me
             ,
             no
             other
             remedy
             appearing
             ,
             I
             repayred
             for
             justice
             unto
             the
             present
             Lord
             Chiefe
             Iustice
             of
             the
             Kings
             Bench
             ,
             to
             him
             I
             addressed
             my
             petition
             .
             And
             by
             meanes
             of
             his
             honourable
             command
             ,
             I
             recouered
             them
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             injust
             detayners
             .
             But
             what
             followes
             upon
             this
             .
             Verily
             as
             the
             Poets
             faigne
             ,
             that
             in
             some
             stormes
             all
             the
             windes
             have
             blowne
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             
               Vna
               curusque
               ,
               Notusque
               ruunt
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             now
             all
             the
             whole
             Regularisme
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             from
             the
             foure
             corners
             thereof
             ;
             
               Monke
               ,
               Dominican
               ,
               Franciscan
               ,
               Augustine
               ,
               Carmelite
               ,
               Capuchin
               ;
               Iesuit
               ,
            
             with
             all
             their
             followers
             ,
             God
             knowes
             what
             an
             hideous
             tempest
             they
             rayse
             against
             one
             poore
             
             Priest
             ,
             how
             they
             rage
             ,
             how
             they
             storme
             ?
             And
             now
             the
             Friar
             
               Thom
               ,
               Flemming
            
             who
             before
             had
             disclaymed
             me
             for
             a
             sheep
             of
             his
             flock
             ,
             &
             would
             intermeddle
             in
             no
             cause
             of
             mine
             with
             me
             ,
             or
             against
             me
             ,
             begins
             to
             assume
             a-fresh
             his
             Episcopall
             jurisdiction
             over
             me
             ,
             and
             divulgeth
             me
             both
             in
             publick
             and
             private
             assemblys
             ,
             to
             be
             excommunicate
             ,
             and
             why
             forsooth
             ?
             for
             bringing
             the
             Priest
             Brangan
             by
             a
             warrant
             (
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             my
             bookes
             )
             before
             a
             secular
             Tribunall
             :
             Vpon
             this
             ,
             no
             man
             hence
             forward
             must
             eat
             or
             drinke
             with
             
               Paul
               Harris
            
             ,
             no
             man
             may
             converse
             with
             him
             ,
             no
             man
             must
             salute
             him
             ,
             or
             bid
             God
             save
             him
             .
             For
             why
             ?
             
               Incidit
               in
               canonem
            
             .
             He
             is
             fallen
             within
             the
             penalty
             of
             the
             Canon
             .
             Nay
             rather
             ,
             
               Incidit
               in
               latrones
            
             ,
             He
             fell
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             company
             of
             the
             eves
             ,
             who
             wounding
             him
             ,
             and
             leaving
             him
             halfe
             dead
             ,
             he
             had
             utterly
             perished
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             good
             Samaritan
             taken
             compassion
             of
             him
             .
             Now
             albeit
             I
             have
             handled
             this
             matter
             in
             my
             late
             answer
             unto
             
               Thom.
               Flemming
            
             his
             Excommunication
             ,
             yet
             for
             that
             this
             discourse
             drawes
             me
             so
             aptly
             into
             the
             same
             controversie
             (
             a
             point
             of
             such
             debate
             at
             this
             day
             twixt
             the
             Clergy
             and
             the
             Regulars
             )
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             from
             the
             purpose
             to
             enlarge
             my selfe
             with
             some
             few
             additions
             ,
             to
             what
             in
             my
             former
             bookes
             hath
             beene
             delivered
             upon
             this
             Argument
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Chap.
             following
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CAP.
               VII
            
             .
             The
             state
             of
             the
             Question
             is
             this
             :
             Whether
             in
             these
             Kingdomes
             under
             the
             government
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Great
             Brittainy
             .
             A
             man
             conventing
             an
             Ecclesiasticall
             person
             in
             a
             cause
             meerely
             civill
             before
             the
             tempotall
             Magistrate
             ,
             hath
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             incurred
             Excom
             ,
             
               De
               Iurc
            
             .
          
           
             THe
             Bishop
             ,
             (
             I
             will
             not
             say
             )
             with
             all
             his
             Clerks
             ,
             but
             with
             all
             his
             Friars
             maintaynes
             ,
             the
             Artirmative
             .
             In
             confirmation
             wherof
             they
             all●dge
             those
             known
             texts
             of
             the
             Canon
             and
             Councels
             ,
             
               cap.
               sivero
               lo.
               primo
            
             
             
             
               de
               sont
               ,
               excom
               .
               e
               ,
               si
               Index
               leisus
               co
               tit
               .
               Lib.
               6.
               in
               extr
               .
               Martim
               ad
               reprimendum
               ,
            
             11.
             q.
             1.
             where
             it
             is
             said
             that
             no
             Clarke
             may
             be
             convented
             before
             a
             secular
             judge
             either
             for
             cause
             civill
             ,
             or
             criminall
             .
             So
             
               Concil
               .
               Chalcedonsan
            
             .
             9.
             
               ●dgathènse
               can
            
             ,
             32.
             
             Carthag
             .
             3.
             can
             .
             9.
             
               &c.
               Bulla
               cene
            
             .
          
           
             For
             answer
             herennto
             I
             say
             that
             those
             and
             diverse
             other
             texts
             out
             of
             the
             Canon
             may
             be
             alledged
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             For
             I
             acknowledge
             (
             as
             in
             my
             booke
             unto
             the
             Excommunication
             )
             that
             regularly
             speaking
             no
             ecclefiasticall
             person
             may
             be
             convented
             ,
             or
             empleaded
             before
             a
             temporall
             Iudge
             in
             any
             cause
             ecclesiasticall
             ,
             civill
             ,
             or
             oriminall
             .
             Yet
             since
             humane
             lawes
             are
             not
             obligatory
             till
             such
             time
             as
             they
             be
             received
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             .
             
               Leges
               institnuntur
               cum
               promulgantur
               ,
               confirmantur
               ,
               dum
               approbantur
               Distinct
               in
               istis
               §
               prox
               .
            
             Lawes
             are
             then
             ordayned
             when
             they
             are
             published
             ,
             but
             confirmed
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             approved
             ,
             yea
             and
             being
             received
             ,
             and
             approved
             ,
             may
             not
             only
             by
             the
             Law-makers
             bee
             repealed
             ,
             or
             by
             priviledge
             dispensed
             withall
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             a
             contrary
             custome
             abrogated
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Dilect
             .
             4.
             
               de
               Arbitris
               ,
               cap.
            
             2.
             
             
               Extra
               .
               de
               Consuetudinibus
               .
               Locorum
               consuetudines
               ubirationabiles
               sunt
               juri
               scripto
               derogare
               possunt
               .
            
             The
             customes
             of
             places
             being
             reasonable
             may
             derogate
             from
             the
             law
             written
             ,
             and
             such
             is
             the
             doctrine
             of
             
               S.
               Aug.
            
             in
             his
             epistle
             
               ad
               Casulanum
            
             cited
             by
             
               S.
               Tho.
            
             1.2
             .
             q.
             97.
             ar
             .
             3.
             
             
               Mos
               populi
               Dei
               ,
               &
               instituta
               majorum
               prolege
               sunt
               tenenda
               ,
               &
               sicut
               prevaricatores
               legum
               divinarum
               ,
               it
               a
               &
               contemptores
               consuetudinum
               ecclesiasticarum
               coercendi
               sunt
               .
            
             The
             custome
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             and
             the
             ordinances
             of
             our
             ancestors
             are
             to
             be
             held
             for
             a
             law
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             transgressors
             of
             divine
             lawes
             ,
             so
             the
             contemners
             of
             ecclesiasticall
             customes
             are
             to
             be
             punished
             .
             They
             who
             desire
             more
             reason
             and
             authority
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             let
             them
             read
             the
             Angelicall
             Doctor
             ,
             1.
             2.
             q.
             97.3
             .
             Also
             2.2
             .
             q.
             79.2
             .
             and
             q.
             100.
             2.
             and
             it
             hath
             the
             consent
             of
             all
             Divines
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             since
             it
             appeareth
             by
             the
             Registers
             of
             spiritual
             courts
             ,
             that
             ecclesiasticall
             persons
             from
             time
             to
             time
             have
             beene
             convented
             in
             cases
             ecclesiasticall
             before
             ecclesiasticall
             Iudges
             ,
             as
             in
             matter
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             sacraments
             ,
             benefices
             ,
             tents
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             secondly
             since
             it
             appeareth
             by
             the
             Registers
             of
             the
             same
             
             courts
             ,
             to
             such
             as
             will
             looke
             into
             them
             ,
             that
             ecclesiasticall
             persons
             have
             usually
             beene
             convented
             in
             causes
             criminall
             before
             the
             said
             Tribunals
             ,
             as
             felonies
             ,
             rapes
             ,
             murthers
             ;
             &c.
             and
             either
             found
             innocent
             cleered
             ,
             or
             guilty
             punished
             ,
             and
             in
             crimes
             capitall
             degraded
             ,
             and
             so
             delivered
             unto
             the
             secular
             arme
             .
          
           
             And
             thirdly
             since
             it
             doth
             not
             appeare
             by
             any
             Register
             or
             other
             testimony
             to
             be
             produced
             for
             these
             thousand
             yeares
             and
             upward
             ,
             that
             any
             civill
             cause
             ,
             as
             matter
             of
             lands
             .
             In
             heritances
             ,
             debts
             ,
             leases
             ,
             sales
             ,
             rents
             ,
             purchases
             ,
             &c.
             have
             beene
             sued
             ,
             or
             sentenced
             in
             any
             court
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             Archdeacons
             ,
             or
             their
             officialls
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             any
             ecclesiasticall
             power
             ,
             or
             jurisdiction
             whatsoever
             .
             But
             of
             the
             contrary
             is
             manifest
             ,
             and
             will
             well
             appeare
             by
             the
             records
             of
             the
             Kings
             Courts
             ,
             by
             bookes
             of
             the
             common
             law
             ,
             and
             their
             reports
             in
             every
             Kings
             raigne
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             cases
             above
             mentioned
             ,
             both
             Bishops
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             Abbots
             ,
             Priors
             ,
             Superiours
             of
             Convents
             ,
             in
             behalfe
             of
             their
             subjects
             ,
             and
             all
             sorts
             of
             ecclesiasticall
             persons
             ,
             both
             male
             ,
             and
             female
             ,
             have
             had
             their
             trialls
             in
             the
             aforesaid
             cases
             before
             the
             secular
             Tribunalls
             :
             (
             witnesse
             both
             the
             Canonist
             ,
             and
             the
             Common
             Lawyer
             )
             I
             say
             ,
             these
             grounds
             considered
             ,
             It
             is
             evident
             to
             any
             man
             of
             common
             sence
             ,
             and
             understanding
             ,
             that
             either
             that
             Canon
             which
             in
             these
             civill
             actions
             drawes
             the
             plea
             unto
             the
             ecclesiasticall
             court
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             spirituall
             Iudges
             ,
             was
             either
             in
             these
             kingdomes
             never
             received
             :
             or
             if
             it
             were
             at
             any
             time
             in
             observance
             ,
             by
             custome
             beyond
             all
             memory
             was
             abrogated
             .
             Neither
             neede
             wee
             to
             marvaile
             thereat
             ,
             for
             so
             much
             :
             as
             there
             wants
             not
             examples
             as
             well
             as
             doctrines
             leading
             us
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             For
             first
             ,
             not
             to
             speake
             of
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             late
             counsell
             of
             Trent
             .
             We
             see
             the
             Bull
             of
             
               Pius
               quintus
               de
               Censibus
            
             in
             few
             places
             besides
             Italy
             ,
             and
             Spaine
             ,
             in
             
               viridi
               observantia
            
             ,
             in
             due
             observance
             .
             And
             why
             ?
             because
             it
             is
             not
             received
             .
          
           
             What
             Canon
             or
             Law
             of
             the
             Church
             more
             generall
             ,
             then
             that
             
               diparitas
               cultus
               derimit
               matrimonium
            
             .
             Difference
             of
             religion
             ,
             that
             is
             where
             one
             party
             is
             a
             true
             beleever
             ,
             the
             other
             an
             Infidell
             or
             heretique
             dissolveth
             matrimony
             .
             And
             yet
             *
             Becann●
             the
             Iesuit
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Catholickes
             of
             Germany
             marrying
             with
             the
             Lutherans
             incurre
             no
             such
             impediment
             ,
             neither
             before
             nor
             after
             matrimony
             ,
             And
             why
             ?
             
             Because
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             that
             law
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             either
             among
             them
             never
             received
             ,
             or
             if
             so
             ,
             by
             contrary
             custome
             abolished
             .
          
           
             Againe
             Panor
             with
             Felinus
             in
             
               e
               ,
               vniver
               sitabis
            
             .
             As
             also
             Decius
             in
             
               e.
               dilectis
               num
               .
               3.
               de
               Appell
               .
            
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             such
             lay
             men
             as
             by
             command
             of
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             ludge
             shall
             torture
             those
             whose
             persons
             are
             priviledged
             from
             violence
             by
             that
             Canon
             ,
             
               Si
               quir
               suadome
               diabola
            
             ,
             &c.
             or
             for
             correction
             and
             punishment
             of
             their
             offences
             ,
             shall
             beat
             such
             Monkes
             ,
             or
             Friars
             with
             rods
             ,
             staves
             ,
             or
             clubs
             ,
             as
             well
             the
             ecclesiasticall
             Iudge
             so
             commanding
             ,
             as
             the
             lay
             persons
             executing
             his
             sentence
             ,
             doe
             both
             of
             them
             incurre
             the
             Canon
             ,
             and
             are
             excommunicated
             
               ipso
               facto
               de
               Iure
            
             ,
             And
             yet
             Graphius
             a
             grave
             writter
             ,
             and
             a
             monke
             of
             S.
             Benets
             order
             in
             his
             
               decisionibus
               aureislib
            
             .
             2.
             cap.
             49.
             excuseth
             as
             well
             the
             one
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             Iudge
             as
             the
             executioners
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             a
             contrary
             custome
             practised
             in
             France
             and
             now
             of
             late
             brought
             into
             Italy
             ,
             and
             maintaines
             this
             custome
             contrary
             to
             the
             law
             ,
             yea
             to
             be
             more
             reasonable
             then
             the
             law
             it selfe
             ,
             namely
             that
             men
             of
             the
             laity
             ,
             rather
             then
             of
             the
             Glergy
             ,
             should
             be
             used
             as
             executioners
             in
             the
             aforesaid
             cases
             .
             Those
             who
             desire
             to
             set
             moe
             examples
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             let
             them
             read
             
               Sotus
               de
               Iure
               &
               Iustitia
               ,
               Suarez
               ,
            
             or
             Lessius
             of
             the
             same
             Argument
             .
          
           
             Now
             then
             to
             come
             home
             unto
             our
             case
             in
             hand
             ,
             I
             meane
             ,
             of
             civill
             causes
             commenced
             ,
             pleaded
             ,
             and
             determined
             in
             the
             Kings
             Courts
             ,
             the
             defendants
             being
             as
             well
             ecclesiasticall
             ,
             as
             lay
             persons
             in
             these
             Kingdomes
             of
             Britanny
             .
             May
             we
             not
             perswade
             our selves
             that
             a
             custome
             so
             universally
             received
             ,
             and
             without
             interruption
             continued
             since
             the
             Conversion
             of
             the
             Saxons
             under
             Pope
             Gregory
             the
             great
             ,
             and
             King
             Ethelbert
             of
             England
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             a
             thousand
             yeeres
             and
             upward
             ,
             may
             not
             take
             place
             of
             the
             Canon
             that
             sayth
             ,
             Preists
             in
             all
             causes
             must
             be
             presented
             before
             ecclesiasticall
             Iudges
             .
             
               Cap.
               Qualiter
               de
               Iudicijs
            
             ?
             especially
             it
             being
             no
             lesse
             a
             law
             ,
             and
             a
             Canon
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             as
             hath
             beene
             before
             observed
             )
             That
             the
             customes
             of
             places
             being
             reasonable
             ,
             may
             derogate
             from
             the
             law
             written
             ,
             
               Ext.
               de
               consuetudinibus
            
             ,
             declared
             above
             by
             some
             examples
             .
             Now
             then
             must
             I
             needes
             bee
             foreed
             to
             beleev●●
             that
             all
             our
             Kings
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Nobles
             ,
             Iudges
             ,
             and
             Magistrates
             ,
             by
             whose
             authority
             Ecclesiasticall
             persons
             were
             convented
             in
             civill
             causes
             before
             
             secular
             Tribunals
             for
             a
             thousand
             yeares
             and
             upward
             ,
             did
             all
             live
             and
             dye
             excommunicated
             ,
             throwne
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             perished
             members
             ,
             without
             hope
             of
             salvation
             ,
             when
             as
             among
             our
             English
             Kings
             themselves
             ,
             sixe
             of
             them
             were
             canonized
             Saints
             ,
             of
             which
             honor
             no
             other
             kingdome
             of
             the
             earth
             can
             glory
             ,
             namely
             ,
             King
             
               Oswald
               ,
               Etheldred
               ,
               Edmund
               ,
               Richa●d
               ,
               Edgar
            
             and
             Edward
             the
             Confessour
             ,
             many
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             
               S.
               Augustine
               ,
               S.
               Anselme
               ,
               Dunsta●
               ,
               Thomas
            
             all
             Archbishops
             of
             
               Canterbury
               ,
               Richard
            
             of
             
               Yorke
               ,
               Cutbe●t
            
             of
             
               Duresme
               ,
               Thomas
            
             of
             Hereford
             ,
             &c.
             
             Alas
             while
             these
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             our
             country
             men
             were
             bound
             in
             the
             setters
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             where
             were
             our
             gray
             and
             blacke
             Friars
             ?
             and
             the
             other
             zealous
             Regulars
             ,
             whose
             parts
             it
             was
             at
             the
             least
             after
             their
             arrivellto
             have
             anmonished
             both
             prince
             ,
             and
             people
             of
             their
             errors
             ,
             to
             have
             preached
             and
             published
             bookes
             ,
             condemning
             that
             practise
             ,
             so
             co●ary
             to
             the
             lawes
             (
             as
             these
             maintaine
             )
             of
             holy
             Church
             ,
             was
             the
             Pope
             and
             Roman
             court
             also
             asleepe
             ,
             for
             so
             many
             ages
             ?
             and
             would
             not
             enforme
             their
             spirituall
             children
             of
             so
             great
             a
             violation
             of
             the
             Canon
             had
             they
             misliked
             thereof
             ?
             Nay
             rather
             is
             it
             not
             the
             universall
             consent
             of
             all
             divines
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Canon
             it selfe
             .
             That
             the
             permission
             of
             the
             Pope
             in
             any
             Church
             law
             ,
             seeing
             the
             same
             either
             from
             the
             beginning
             not
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             or
             by
             contrary
             custome
             antiquated
             ,
             and
             notwithstanding
             is
             silent
             ,
             and
             makes
             no
             opposition
             thereunto
             excuseth
             the
             subject
             from
             sin
             ,
             as
             presumed
             to
             approve
             and
             allow
             of
             the
             said
             practise
             .
             See
             for
             this
             
               glan
               cap.
               in
               ist
               is
               §
               .
               leges
               dist
               .
            
             4.
             
               &
               in
               c.
               de
               treu
               .
               &
               pace
               ,
               &
               in
               cap.
               cum
               multi
            
             15.
             
               q.
               ult
            
             .
          
           
             For
             so
             much
             then
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             certaine
             ,
             that
             as
             well
             ecclesiasticall
             as
             secular
             superiours
             may
             oblige
             their
             subjects
             (
             albeit
             never
             so
             unwilling
             )
             to
             obey
             their
             iust
             lawes
             ,
             so
             often
             then
             as
             they
             see
             the
             same
             lawes
             not
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             and
             passe
             it
             over
             in
             silence
             ,
             they
             sieme
             thereby
             contented
             therewithall
             ,
             and
             such
             silence
             ,
             and
             taciturnity
             of
             the
             Law-giver
             may
             by
             the
             subiect
             according
             to
             the
             former
             rules
             be
             expounded
             a
             full
             consent
             and
             approbation
             of
             his
             practise
             .
             Adde
             hereunto
             the
             observation
             of
             a
             late
             English
             Franciscan
             ,
             whose
             true
             name
             I
             understand
             is
             Dampart
             ,
             and
             his
             usurped
             Franciscus
             à
             
               sincta
               Clara
            
             ,
             in
             his
             late
             booke
             
               Deus
               ,
               Natura
               ,
               Gratia
            
             ,
             in
             which
             as
             my
             country
             man
             
               Edmund
               Bunny
            
             laboured
             in
             his
             treatise
             tending
             
             to
             Pacification
             ,
             to
             reconcile
             the
             Roman
             Catholiques
             to
             the
             Protestant
             profession
             .
             So
             this
             Friar
             of
             the
             contrary
             ,
             by
             his
             glosses
             and
             paraphrasticall
             expositions
             ,
             labours
             to
             draw
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             english
             confession
             ,
             to
             the
             Catholicke
             and
             Roman
             doctrines
             .
             But
             let
             the
             Friar
             wring
             ,
             and
             wrest
             till
             he
             be
             weary
             ,
             he
             shewes
             himselfe
             but
             a
             time
             server
             ,
             a
             slatterer
             ,
             and
             a
             meere
             Alchimist
             ,
             adulterating
             both
             the
             doctrine
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             us
             ,
             and
             seeking
             to
             please
             both
             ,
             (
             a
             inst
             reward
             for
             such
             a
             worke
             )
             contenteth
             neither
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             dead
             serpent
             stretched
             all
             along
             upon
             the
             grasse
             .
             
               Amo
               sic
               vixisse
               oportuit
            
             ,
             yea
             so
             thou
             shouldest
             have
             lived
             .
             The
             serpent
             all
             his
             life
             long
             lives
             crooked
             ,
             onely
             after
             death
             is
             straight
             ,
             so
             are
             many
             at
             this
             day
             both
             in
             their
             lives
             and
             doctrines
             very
             crooked
             ,
             onely
             death
             teacheth
             them
             how
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             lived
             themselves
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             have
             taught
             others
             ,
             to
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             
             
               Non
               enim
               sumus
               sicut
               plurimi
               adulterantes
               verbum
               Dei
               ,
               sed
               ex
               sinceritate
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             For
             we
             are
             not
             as
             very
             many
             adulterating
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             of
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             as
             of
             God
             ,
             before
             God
             in
             Christ
             we
             speake
             .
          
           
             Well
             I
             must
             not
             forget
             for
             all
             my
             digressió
             wherefore
             I
             brought
             the
             Friar
             upon
             the
             stage
             namely
             for
             a
             testimony
             against
             his
             fellow
             Triars
             of
             this
             kingdome
             to
             shew
             how
             unlike
             to
             untuned
             Virginalis
             their
             wires
             doe
             jangle
             :
             these
             maintaining
             that
             civill
             actions
             against
             a
             Priest
             must
             be
             heard
             ,
             and
             determined
             in
             the
             Bishops
             consitory
             ,
             the
             English
             Friar
             in
             the
             Kings
             courts
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             produceth
             his
             authors
             .
             His
             words
             are
             as
             follow
             in
             his
             paraphrase
             upon
             the
             27.
             article
             ,
             
               Confess
               .
               Anglicana
               .
               Regibus
               autem
               nostris
               fursse
               sic
               eoncessum
               jus
               nominand●
               ,
               &
               providendi
               ,
               de
               beneficys
               testatur
               post
               alios
               Harp●feldius
               seculo
            
             14
             
               fursse
               etiam
               aliam
               consuct●●dinem
               ex
               privilegio
               ort
               am
               immemorialem
               causas
               Clericorum
               cognoscendi
               ,
               patet
               ex
               decisione
               Rotae
               ,
            
             804.
             
               ut
               communiter
               citatur
            
             .
             To
             our
             Kings
             was
             granted
             the
             right
             of
             nomination
             ,
             and
             provision
             of
             benefices
             ,
             as
             after
             others
             witnesseth
             Harpsfeild
             in
             the
             14.
             age
             .
             As
             also
             another
             custome
             time
             out
             of
             minde
             sprung
             from
             a
             priviledge
             of
             taking
             knowledge
             of
             the
             causes
             of
             Clergy
             men
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             decision
             of
             the
             Rota
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             commonly
             cited
             .
             So
             the
             English
             Friar
             .
             This
             
               Do.
               Harpsfeild
            
             ,
             as
             I
             take
             it
             ,
             was
             Archdeacon
             of
             Canterbury
             in
             Queene
             Mary
             
             her
             dayes
             ,
             and
             continued
             the
             ecclesiasticall
             history
             of
             England
             frō
             Venerable
             Bode
             his
             time
             to
             his
             owne
             .
             
               Decisiones
               Rota
            
             are
             the
             very
             life
             ,
             and
             quintessence
             of
             the
             Canon
             law
             ,
             so
             called
             from
             a
             known
             office
             in
             Rome
             called
             the
             Rota
             .
             But
             neither
             of
             these
             bookes
             are
             with
             me
             ,
             for
             which
             I
             use
             the
             Friars
             quotation
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             the
             infirmity
             of
             my
             body
             not
             permitting
             me
             to
             proceede
             further
             ,
             which
             for
             the
             space
             of
             these
             2.
             moneths
             hath
             much
             afflicted
             me
             ,
             and
             dayly
             encreasing
             upon
             me
             ,
             I
             am
             forced
             thus
             abruptly
             to
             breake
             off
             rather
             then
             to
             make
             an
             end
             .
             Beseeching
             almighty
             God
             of
             his
             infinite
             mercy
             to
             grant
             me
             ,
             and
             all
             my
             Adversaryes
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             who
             professe
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             to
             live
             and
             dye
             in
             true
             faith
             ,
             hope
             ,
             and
             charity
             .
             And
             so
             hoping
             to
             see
             the
             good
             things
             of
             our
             Lord
             in
             the
             land
             of
             the
             living
             ,
             I
             take
             my
             leave
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             
               Mundus
               non
               mundar
               ,
               sed
               mundus
               polluit
               .
               Ergo
            
             
               Qui
               manet
               in
               mundo
               ,
               Quomodo
               mundus
               erit
               !
            
          
           
             But
             how
             truly
             may
             I
             say
             with
             old
             
               Tobias
               ,
               Great
               art
               thou
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               who
               dost
               wound
               and
               heale
               ,
               who
               brings
               unto
               the
               gates
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               backe
               againe
               ,
               Tob.
            
             13.
             
             And
             so
             while
             yet
             we
             have
             time
             ,
             
               operemnt
               bonum
               ad
               omnes
            
             ,
             let
             us
             do
             good
             to
             all
             ,
             especially
             to
             the
             domestiques
             of
             faith
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             adviceth
             us
             .
             It
             being
             the
             office
             of
             a
             good
             pastor
             ,
             as
             well
             to
             seeke
             the
             stray
             sheepe
             ,
             as
             to
             feede
             the
             ninety
             and
             nine
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CAP.
               VIII
            
             .
             An
             Objection
             answered
             .
          
           
             THere
             remaines
             then
             a
             difficulty
             to
             bee
             removed
             ,
             for
             some
             will
             well
             allow
             of
             my
             precedent
             discourse
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             for
             one
             blocke
             which
             lyes
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             confessing
             indeede
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             causes
             meerely
             civill
             Clarkes
             were
             anciently
             empleaded
             in
             the
             Kings
             temporall
             courts
             .
             Neither
             (
             say
             
             they
             )
             was
             this
             to
             be
             misliked
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             these
             kingdomes
             did
             stand
             constan●
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Catholique
             and
             Roman
             religion
             ,
             but
             fince
             they
             have
             declined
             therefrom
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Magistrates
             are
             now
             of
             an
             other
             opinion
             ,
             and
             profession
             in
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             in
             those
             times
             they
             were
             .
             That
             of
             the
             Apostle
             seemes
             to
             take
             place
             writing
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             who
             having
             received
             the
             law
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             did
             notwithstanding
             in
             their
             wordly
             controversies
             draw
             one
             another
             unto
             the
             heathen
             tribunals
             ,
             
               Sic
               nonest
               inter
               vos
               sapiens
               quisquam
               ?
               &c.
            
             So
             is
             there
             not
             among
             you
             any
             wiseman
             that
             can
             judge
             betweene
             his
             brother
             ?
             but
             brother
             with
             brother
             contendeth
             in
             judgement
             ,
             and
             that
             before
             unbeleivers
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             
             Now
             therefore
             (
             say
             these
             men
             .
             )
             It
             is
             not
             lawfull
             in
             these
             countryes
             (
             
               rebus
               sic
               stantibus
            
             )
             to
             draw
             clergy
             men
             to
             the
             secular
             tribunals
             of
             Protestant
             judges
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             .
             That
             the
             Argument
             which
             concludes
             more
             then
             it
             ought
             ,
             is
             alwayes
             vitious
             ,
             and
             that
             reason
             which
             may
             bee
             retorted
             upon
             the
             arguer
             ,
             is
             ever
             inconsiderately
             propounded
             .
             For
             if
             that
             passage
             of
             the
             Apostle
             were
             a
             precept
             ,
             and
             so
             binding
             under
             sinne
             to
             obedience
             ,
             then
             not
             onely
             the
             Ecclesiastique
             but
             the
             lay
             Catholicke
             might
             not
             bee
             compelled
             to
             answer
             before
             such
             Magistrates
             ,
             forsomuch
             as
             S.
             Paul
             speakes
             generally
             of
             all
             the
             faithfull
             without
             any
             distinction
             .
             And
             therefore
             our
             Rhemists
             according
             to
             the
             universall
             consent
             of
             the
             fathers
             doe
             understand
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Councell
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             a
             commaund
             .
             And
             happy
             (
             I
             confesse
             )
             it
             were
             ,
             if
             that
             Apostolicall
             councell
             and
             advice
             were
             followed
             ,
             namely
             that
             controversies
             and
             suits
             'twixt
             parties
             ,
             which
             are
             many
             times
             commenced
             for
             light
             causes
             ,
             and
             more
             out
             of
             stomacke
             ,
             malice
             ,
             and
             revenge
             ,
             then
             of
             good
             conscience
             ,
             might
             be
             composed
             at
             home
             by
             friends
             ,
             and
             neighbours
             ,
             
               sine
               strepitu
               forens●
            
             ,
             without
             this
             lawyerly
             pleading
             at
             the
             Barre
             ,
             the
             benefit
             whereof
             is
             commonly
             small
             and
             uncertaine
             ,
             but
             the
             discommodityes
             both
             great
             ,
             and
             apparant
             ,
             as
             losse
             of
             time
             ,
             expence
             of
             money
             ,
             with
             much
             disquietnesse
             and
             vexation
             of
             minde
             .
             But
             this
             is
             a
             happinesse
             rather
             to
             be
             wished
             ,
             then
             ever
             to
             be
             expected
             among
             such
             variety
             of
             wills
             ,
             hnmours
             ,
             and
             dispositions
             ,
             as
             the
             world
             more
             then
             ever
             abounds
             withall
             .
             But
             to
             hold
             it
             absolutely
             unlawfull
             for
             
             Christians
             to
             wage
             law
             before
             publicke
             tribunalls
             as
             it
             is
             at
             this
             day
             the
             heresie
             of
             the
             Anabaptists
             .
             So
             to
             deny
             that
             the
             Roman
             Catholickes
             may
             convent
             or
             bee
             convented
             in
             the
             courts
             of
             such
             magistrates
             under
             whom
             they
             live
             ,
             notwithstanding
             what
             difference
             soever
             in
             matter
             of
             religion
             ,
             smells
             very
             strong
             of
             the
             heresie
             of
             Wicliffe
             condemned
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Constance
             .
             Forsomuch
             as
             it
             is
             the
             consent
             of
             all
             divines
             ,
             that
             no
             variety
             of
             opinion
             ,
             no
             error
             in
             faith
             ,
             no
             infidelity
             destroyes
             or
             takes
             away
             the
             power
             of
             the
             civill
             magistrate
             ,
             either
             supreame
             ,
             or
             subordinate
             .
             Such
             obedience
             then
             as
             heretofore
             was
             due
             unto
             Catholicke
             princes
             by
             their
             subjects
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             no
             lesse
             due
             unto
             their
             successors
             of
             what
             opinion
             in
             matters
             of
             faith
             soever
             they
             be
             .
             Religion
             being
             but
             accidentall
             and
             not
             at
             all
             essentiall
             unto
             civill
             principality
             ordained
             by
             God
             for
             the
             politicke
             and
             peaceable
             government
             of
             mankind
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             :
             
               Per
               me
               Reges
               regnant
               ,
               &
               legam
               conditores
               justadesernunt
               .
               Prov.
            
             8.
             
             By
             me
             Kings
             raigne
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             make
             lawes
             determine
             just
             things
             .
             If
             then
             clergy
             men
             were
             lawfully
             convented
             in
             civill
             actions
             before
             Catholicke
             princes
             ,
             and
             Magistrates
             ,
             in
             times
             past
             (
             as
             hath
             beene
             proved
             )
             so
             no
             lesse
             also
             may
             they
             bee
             before
             Protestants
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             contrary
             doctrine
             of
             our
             Friars
             and
             their
             followers
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             corner
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             of
             no
             good
             subjects
             .
             And
             if
             not
             of
             their
             owne
             choise
             and
             free
             election
             ,
             it
             were
             both
             good
             for
             the
             Church
             and
             common
             wealth
             and
             also
             for
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             forced
             both
             to
             live
             and
             teach
             conformable
             to
             their
             holy
             institutes
             ,
             and
             so
             happily
             there
             would
             bee
             an
             end
             of
             all
             Controversies
             'twixt
             the
             Clergy
             and
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               An
               Epistle
               of
               the
               Author
               unto
            
             Thomas
             Flemming
             alias
             Barnwell
             
               Archbishop
               of
            
             Dublin
             .
          
           
             AS
             I
             began
             with
             an
             Epistle
             unto
             Pope
             Vrbanus
             8.
             now
             sitting
             at
             the
             helme
             of
             S.
             Peters
             Barque
             .
             So
             it
             will
             not
             be
             impertinent
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             late
             occurents
             to
             conclude
             with
             an
             Epistle
             unto
             
               Tho.
               Flemming
            
             Archbishop
             of
             Dublin
             in
             the
             behalfe
             of
             the
             poore
             distressed
             Clergy
             of
             his
             Diocesse
             .
             If
             any
             marvaile
             wherefore
             I
             doe
             addresse
             my
             letters
             unto
             him
             rather
             in
             print
             ,
             then
             in
             private
             ,
             the
             
             cause
             is
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             have
             declared
             in
             the
             6.
             chap.
             )
             That
             upon
             what
             humour
             ,
             or
             by
             whose
             perswasion
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             he
             refuseth
             to
             receive
             any
             letter
             from
             me
             ,
             sent
             unto
             him
             by
             any
             private
             messenger
             .
             Yet
             what
             I
             publish
             in
             print
             ,
             I
             finde
             that
             he
             most
             diligently
             peruseth
             .
             Now
             for
             that
             my
             desire
             is
             ,
             he
             should
             read
             what
             I
             write
             ,
             whether
             I
             be
             his
             friend
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             perswade
             my selfe
             I
             am
             .
             )
             Or
             his
             Adversary
             (
             as
             he
             supposeth
             ,
             )
             yet
             even
             from
             an
             Adversary
             some
             benefit
             may
             bee
             reaped
             .
             Else
             had
             Plutarch
             never
             writ
             his
             booke
             ,
             
               Deutilitate
               ab
               inimico
               capienda
            
             .
             Of
             the
             commodity
             to
             be
             made
             of
             an
             enemy
             .
             Nor
             ever
             had
             S.
             Monica
             the
             mother
             of
             that
             great
             S.
             Aug.
             beene
             taught
             to
             drinke
             water
             ,
             had
             not
             her
             shrewd
             may
             de
             in
             her
             anger
             called
             her
             a
             wine
             bibber
             ,
             as
             S.
             Aug.
             himselfe
             tells
             us
             in
             the
             9.
             booke
             of
             his
             Confess
             .
             chap.
             8.
             
             You
             see
             then
             how
             I
             endeav
             our
             to
             comply
             with
             the
             Archbishops
             humour
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             the
             example
             of
             diverse
             holy
             ,
             and
             learned
             men
             ,
             who
             have
             divulged
             unto
             the
             world
             those
             very
             same
             Epistles
             which
             they
             have
             directed
             unto
             particular
             persons
             without
             any
             private
             mission
             ,
             or
             signature
             sometimes
             commending
             their
             good
             actions
             ,
             sometimes
             reproving
             their
             bad
             .
             So
             S.
             Hicrom
             ,
             so
             S.
             Bernard
             admonishing
             not
             onely
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Abbates
             ,
             but
             even
             Popes
             ,
             and
             princes
             of
             their
             excesses
             .
             But
             it
             will
             bee
             said
             that
             they
             were
             Saints
             ,
             and
             I
             a
             poore
             sinner
             :
             yet
             (
             say
             I
             )
             they
             were
             not
             knowne
             by
             that
             stile
             ,
             when
             they
             wrote
             those
             Epistles
             ,
             but
             with
             much
             more
             humility
             then
             doubtlesse
             is
             in
             me
             ,
             they
             confessed
             themselves
             to
             be
             sinners
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             sinners
             became
             Saints
             .
             But
             to
             our
             purpose
             .
          
           
             
               
                 S.
                 Paul
                 writing
                 unto
                 Titus
                 whom
                 hee
                 had
                 made
                 Bishop
                 tells
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 he
                 left
                 him
                 in
                 Crete
                 to
                 place
                 Preists
                 by
                 cittyes
                 as
                 he
                 appointed
                 him
                 .
                 Tit.
                 1.
                 5.
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 chap.
                 he
                 sheweth
                 of
                 what
                 quality
                 and
                 condition
                 those
                 Priests
                 should
                 be
                 .
                 Me
                 thinks
                 in
                 S.
                 Paul
                 I
                 heare
                 the
                 Apostolicall
                 father
                 Pope
                 Vrbanus
                 8.
                 commaunding
                 
                   Tho.
                   Flemming
                
                 whom
                 hee
                 made
                 Archbishop
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 into
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 make
                 and
                 constitute
                 priests
                 in
                 his
                 dio
                 esse
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 indeede
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 denyed
                 but
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 ,
                 for
                 besides
                 what
                 hath
                 passed
                 in
                 the
                 country
                 ,
                 we
                 observe
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 citty
                 of
                 Dublin
                 in
                 place
                 of
                 F.
                 
                   Tho.
                   Coyle
                
                 Pastor
                 of
                 S.
                 Michaells
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 place
                 of
                 F.
                 
                   Luke
                   Rochfort
                
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 pastor
                 of
                 S.
                 Andeons
                 he
                 hath
                 constituted
                 
                 F.
                 
                   Patricke
                   Brangan
                
                 and
                 F.
                 
                   Edmund
                   Doyle
                
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 upon
                 the
                 decease
                 of
                 the
                 2.
                 former
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 their
                 life
                 time
                 conversed
                 with
                 such
                 commendations
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 left
                 behinde
                 them
                 a
                 sweet
                 odour
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 their
                 pastorall
                 ,
                 as
                 personall
                 vertues
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 as
                 their
                 names
                 and
                 memoryes
                 remaine
                 gratefull
                 to
                 posterity
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 those
                 their
                 successors
                 before
                 mentioned
                 doe
                 in
                 all
                 vigilancy
                 ,
                 charity
                 ,
                 chaslity
                 ,
                 sobriety
                 ,
                 and
                 longanimity
                 ,
                 aemulate
                 their
                 predecessors
                 ,
                 then
                 neither
                 will
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 who
                 designed
                 them
                 unto
                 those
                 eminent
                 places
                 the
                 2.
                 eyes
                 of
                 his
                 episcopall
                 See
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 present
                 Incumbents
                 themselves
                 be
                 offended
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 inserting
                 their
                 names
                 into
                 this
                 my
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 neither
                 neede
                 they
                 to
                 blush
                 ,
                 or
                 bee
                 ashamed
                 thereof
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 sayth
                 that
                 such
                 Priests
                 as
                 governe
                 well
                 their
                 flockes
                 are
                 worthy
                 of
                 double
                 honour
                 especially
                 they
                 who
                 labour
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 whom
                 ,
                 no
                 doubt
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 said
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 
                   Euge
                   serve
                   bone
                   &
                   fidelis
                   quia
                   in
                   pauca
                   fuisti
                   fidelis
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Well
                 done
                 good
                 and
                 faithfull
                 servant
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 been
                 faithfull
                 in
                 small
                 matters
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 set
                 thee
                 over
                 great
                 ,
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 joyes
                 of
                 thy
                 Master
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 those
                 2.
                 
                 Rectories
                 or
                 pastorships
                 ,
                 conferred
                 as
                 wee
                 have
                 seene
                 by
                 the
                 Ordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 what
                 persons
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 so
                 it
                 hapned
                 againe
                 as
                 within
                 these
                 few
                 weekes
                 a
                 third
                 parish
                 also
                 became
                 vacant
                 by
                 the
                 decease
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 Incumbent
                 Fa.
                 
                   William
                   Donagh
                
                 in
                 S.
                 
                   Thomas
                   streete
                
                 the
                 suburbs
                 of
                 Dublin
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 worthy
                 our
                 consideration
                 to
                 observe
                 how
                 our
                 Archbishop
                 ever
                 like
                 himselfe
                 proceeded
                 in
                 the
                 collation
                 thereof
                 .
                 Wee
                 finde
                 that
                 Popes
                 sometimes
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 provision
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Canonists
                 tearme
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 places
                 of
                 great
                 dignities
                 ,
                 as
                 Archbishopricks
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 have
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Incumbents
                 nominated
                 their
                 successors
                 ,
                 who
                 upon
                 the
                 vacansie
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 take
                 possession
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 (
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 )
                 that
                 Anselmus
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 him
                 Lanfrancus
                 was
                 preferred
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 imitation
                 happily
                 
                   Tho.
                   Flemming
                
                 .
                 Diocesian
                 of
                 Dublin
                 (
                 either
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 superaboundance
                 of
                 his
                 pastorall
                 care
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 to
                 let
                 the
                 world
                 understand
                 how
                 little
                 he
                 regards
                 what
                 opinion
                 his
                 clergy
                 conceives
                 of
                 him
                 )
                 made
                 a
                 designation
                 of
                 4.
                 severall
                 Priests
                 to
                 that
                 one
                 Pastorship
                 ,
                 the
                 profit
                 whereof
                 
                 will
                 hardly
                 pay
                 for
                 a
                 mans
                 chamber
                 and
                 diet
                 by
                 the
                 yeare
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 he
                 did
                 during
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 Incumbent
                 ,
                 who
                 deceasing
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 4.
                 enjoyes
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 3.
                 are
                 frustrated
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 conceive
                 they
                 of
                 this
                 their
                 Archbishops
                 dealing
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 meerely
                 deluded
                 ,
                 and
                 gulled
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 pretending
                 great
                 care
                 of
                 their
                 preferment
                 ,
                 and
                 minding
                 no
                 thing
                 lesse
                 .
                 Sure
                 if
                 a
                 farmer
                 of
                 
                   Fing
                   all
                
                 shall
                 passe
                 his
                 promise
                 in
                 any
                 matter
                 of
                 moment
                 unto
                 4.
                 of
                 his
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 be
                 made
                 good
                 but
                 unto
                 one
                 ,
                 I
                 wot
                 well
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 but
                 a
                 couzening
                 churle
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 or
                 a
                 noble
                 man
                 shall
                 do
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 mens
                 censures
                 happily
                 may
                 be
                 more
                 civill
                 in
                 tearmes
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 opinions
                 not
                 a
                 whit
                 the
                 better
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 their
                 equals
                 will
                 disrespect
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 their
                 inferiours
                 will
                 bee
                 sure
                 to
                 set
                 their
                 blacke
                 markes
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 a
                 noble
                 family
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Archbishop
                 whose
                 persons
                 are
                 held
                 sacred
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 found
                 either
                 with
                 guile
                 in
                 their
                 lips
                 ,
                 or
                 gifts
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 What
                 can
                 we
                 say
                 ?
                 but
                 listing
                 up
                 our
                 voyce
                 with
                 our
                 Saviour
                 in
                 admiration
                 .
                 
                   Filius
                   hominis
                   veniens
                   putas
                   inveniet
                   fidem
                   in
                   terra
                   ?
                   Luke
                
                 18.
                 
                 The
                 Son
                 of
                 man
                 comming
                 doe
                 you
                 thinke
                 he
                 will
                 finde
                 Faith
                 upon
                 earh
                 .
              
            
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             I.
             It
             is
             not
             I.
             who
             reveiles
             
               pudenda
               mei
               patris
            
             .
             No
             ,
             no
             I
             would
             be
             sorry
             so
             to
             doe
             ,
             but
             even
             Sem
             and
             Iaphet
             ,
             no
             lesse
             then
             Cham
             have
             done
             it
             .
             
               Decantant●r
               per
               vrbem
               in
               trivys
               &
               compitis
               ,
            
             in
             all
             conversations
             ,
             his
             letters
             ,
             his
             firmes
             ,
             his
             seales
             ,
             his
             subscriptions
             are
             read
             ,
             are
             perused
             ,
             are
             seene
             ,
             are
             censured
             ,
             For
             so
             it
             followeth
             .
          
           
             
               
                 To
                 his
                 loving
                 friend
                 ,
                 M.
                 
                   Iames
                   Archbald
                
                 these
                 bee
                 delivered
                 .
              
               
                 Deare
                 father
                 ,
                 Send
                 for
                 Fa.
                 
                   De
                   lamar
                
                 ,
                 and
                 deliver
                 him
                 this
                 enclosed
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 him
                 by
                 his
                 friends
                 labour
                 to
                 get
                 the
                 good
                 Will
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 the
                 parish
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 
                   Fa.
                   William
                   dyeth
                
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 write
                 he
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 none
                 see
                 the
                 enclosed
                 untill
                 he
                 dyes
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 not
                 Fa.
                 William
                 know
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 fearing
                 to
                 trouble
                 the
                 good
                 man
                 ,
                 whom
                 God
                 comfort
                 ,
                 as
                 wisheth
                 your
                 assured
                 .
                 
                   Tho.
                   Barnwell
                
                 .
                 This
                 present
                 Sunday
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             The
             Letter
             enclosed
             in
             the
             former
             ,
             is
             ,
             as
             followeth
             .
          
           
             
               
                 To
                 his
                 very
                 loving
                 friend
                 ,
                 M.
                 
                   Martin
                   Delamar
                   .
                   these
                   at
                
                 Cromlin
                 
                   bee
                   delivered
                
                 .
              
               
                 LOving
                 Fa.
                 To
                 my
                 great
                 griefe
                 ,
                 I
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 Fa.
                 
                   William
                   Donough
                
                 to
                 be
                 dangerously
                 sicke
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 looke
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 parish
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 God
                 do
                 call
                 him
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 I
                 doe
                 heereby
                 give
                 your
                 R.
                 in
                 that
                 parish
                 the
                 same
                 power
                 to
                 minister
                 pastorall
                 sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 use
                 pastorall
                 function
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 formerly
                 had
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 hope
                 God
                 will
                 lend
                 him
                 a
                 little
                 longer
                 unto
                 us
                 .
                 His
                 holy
                 will
                 be
                 done
                 .
                 Recommend
                 the
                 next
                 pare
                 of
                 your
                 parish
                 to
                 Cromlin
                 to
                 Fa.
                 
                   Ri.
                   Glackney
                
                 the
                 rest
                 neere
                 Palmerston
                 to
                 Fa.
                 Quin
                 ,
                 untill
                 I
                 thinke
                 further
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 .
                 So
                 desiring
                 God
                 to
                 assist
                 good
                 Fa.
                 William
                 ,
                 I
                 rest
                 your
                 assured
                 .
                 
                   Tho.
                   Barnwell
                
                 .
                 Aprill
                 
                   20.
                   1634.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Notwithstanding
                 the
                 Priest
                 
                   Dela
                   Mar
                
                 ,
                 forall
                 these
                 faire
                 promises
                 made
                 unto
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 letter
                 ,
                 was
                 disappointed
                 of
                 the
                 Parish
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 placed
                 therein
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 seemeth
                 albeit
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 subscribed
                 the
                 letter
                 he
                 writ
                 him
                 .
                 Your
                 assured
                 
                   Thomas
                   Barnwell
                
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 complementall
                 and
                 a
                 ceremonious
                 assurance
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 good
                 priest
                 found
                 it
                 nothing
                 reall
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 event
                 proved
                 .
                 Some
                 are
                 of
                 opinion
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 intends
                 otherwise
                 then
                 he
                 writes
                 ,
                 he
                 then
                 subscribes
                 
                   Tho.
                   Barnwell
                
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 he
                 writes
                 as
                 he
                 intends
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 subscribes
                 his
                 letters
                 ,
                 
                   Tho.
                   Flemming
                   ,
                   Is
                   ne
                   animis
                   calestibus
                   astus
                   ?
                
                 May
                 wee
                 thinke
                 such
                 heathenisme
                 to
                 rule
                 in
                 heavenly
                 mindes
                 ?
                 O
                 no!
                 charity
                 would
                 make
                 a
                 more
                 pious
                 construction
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 prelates
                 actions
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 am
                 rather
                 perswaded
                 that
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 never
                 failes
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 his
                 word
                 or
                 promise
                 unto
                 any
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 I
                 confèsse
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 more
                 challenged
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 in
                 Ireland
                 )
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 never
                 violateth
                 or
                 breaketh
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 either
                 as
                 hee
                 is
                 
                   Tho.
                   Flemming
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Tho.
                   Barnwell
                
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 noble
                 house
                 ,
                 or
                 
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 an
                 Archbishop
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Friar
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 either
                 lying
                 is
                 essentiall
                 ,
                 or
                 sure
                 in
                 many
                 mens
                 opinions
                 proper
                 ,
                 
                   quarto
                   mode
                
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 Iudgement
                 of
                 that
                 most
                 pious
                 and
                 learned
                 Monke
                 
                   Tho.
                   Walsingham
                
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Friars
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 (
                 not
                 now
                 first
                 by
                 me
                 alledged
                 )
                 
                   In
                   tantum
                   etenim
                   illam
                   veritatis
                   professionem
                   suam
                   perverse
                   vivendo
                   macularunt
                   ,
                   ut
                   in
                   dicbus
                   ist
                   is
                   in
                   one
                   cujustibet
                   bouwn
                   set
                   argumentum
                   ,
                   teneus
                   tam
                   de
                   forma
                   ,
                   quam
                   materia
                   .
                   His
                   est
                   frater
                   ;
                   Ergo
                   mendax
                   .
                   sicut
                   &
                   illud
                   .
                   Hoe
                   est
                   album
                   :
                   Ergo
                   coloratum
                   .
                
                 They
                 have
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 stayned
                 that
                 their
                 profession
                 of
                 truth
                 by
                 their
                 unhappy
                 living
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 in
                 every
                 ones
                 mouth
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 Argument
                 ,
                 holding
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 forme
                 as
                 matter
                 .
                 This
                 fellow
                 is
                 a
                 friar
                 ,
                 Ergo
                 a
                 lyar
                 .
                 Even
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 .
                 This
                 thing
                 is
                 white
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 hath
                 a
                 colour
                 .
                 So
                 
                   Tho.
                   Walsingham
                
                 in
                 the
                 raigne
                 of
                 Richard
                 2.
                 fol.
                 266.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 some
                 will
                 say
                 Cuibonam
                 ?
                 To
                 what
                 end
                 should
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 use
                 such
                 doubling
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 whose
                 benefit
                 in
                 conferring
                 of
                 benefices
                 are
                 the
                 waters
                 allwayes
                 so
                 troubled
                 among
                 us
                 ?
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 therein
                 lyes
                 a
                 mistery
                 not
                 yet
                 reveiled
                 unto
                 babes
                 .
                 You
                 know
                 S.
                 Paul
                 wisheth
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Churchall
                 things
                 bee
                 done
                 
                   Ad
                   adificationem
                
                 ,
                 I.
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 how
                 ?
                 
                   Ad
                   adificationem
                   Regularium
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 building
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 Friars
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 and
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 common
                 Antiphona
                 sung
                 in
                 the
                 Irise
                 Church
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 ,
                 
                   Vp
                   with
                   the
                   Friars
                   :
                   and
                   ,
                   Downe
                   with
                   the
                   Priests
                   .
                
                 Now
                 for
                 our
                 Archbishop
                 albeit
                 unto
                 strangers
                 ,
                 &
                 such
                 of
                 the
                 laity
                 as
                 take
                 no
                 notice
                 of
                 his
                 proceedings
                 ,
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 hidden
                 and
                 obscure
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Priests
                 of
                 the
                 Hierarchy
                 who
                 have
                 summered
                 and
                 wintered
                 him
                 now
                 these
                 ten
                 yeares
                 ,
                 doe
                 feelingly
                 understand
                 the
                 drice
                 of
                 his
                 designes
                 .
                 Neither
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 doth
                 he
                 more
                 service
                 unto
                 the
                 Regular
                 orders
                 then
                 to
                 make
                 these
                 embroylements
                 in
                 the
                 conferring
                 of
                 pastorships
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 first
                 by
                 these
                 anticipate
                 promises
                 of
                 one
                 parish
                 unto
                 many
                 (
                 none
                 suspicious
                 of
                 any
                 promise
                 made
                 unto
                 other
                 then
                 himselfe
                 )
                 our
                 prelate
                 observes
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 most
                 serviceable
                 and
                 dutifull
                 unto
                 his
                 Friars
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 benefactor
                 with
                 their
                 friends
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 &
                 his
                 order
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 likest
                 to
                 prove
                 
                   â
                   Iohannes
                   ad
                   oppositum
                
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 prove
                 
                 the
                 most
                 factious
                 against
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 in
                 siding
                 with
                 the
                 Friars
                 on
                 whom
                 henceforward
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 have
                 his
                 whole
                 dependance
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 precollation
                 of
                 benefices
                 unto
                 many
                 ,
                 
                   sede
                   nondum
                   vacante
                
                 the
                 Ordinary
                 finds
                 which
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 most
                 gratious
                 unto
                 the
                 parishioners
                 and
                 which
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 like
                 to
                 draw
                 the
                 good
                 liking
                 ,
                 love
                 and
                 affection
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 laity
                 unto
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 priest
                 shall
                 be
                 assured
                 (
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 his
                 golden
                 promises
                 )
                 to
                 goe
                 without
                 the
                 parish
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 Friars
                 greatnesse
                 that
                 any
                 should
                 be
                 more
                 pleasing
                 unto
                 the
                 people
                 then
                 their selves
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 conferring
                 of
                 Cures
                 afore-hand
                 unto
                 divers
                 parties
                 ignorant
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 .
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 expected
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 armed
                 with
                 a
                 promise
                 from
                 the
                 Bishop
                 and
                 he
                 happily
                 a
                 far
                 off
                 in
                 some
                 friary
                 in
                 the
                 country
                 when
                 they
                 fall
                 voyde
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 competitors
                 may
                 enter
                 into
                 some
                 scandalous
                 contestation
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 thinking
                 himself
                 wronged
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 an
                 occasion
                 which
                 the
                 Friars
                 will
                 not
                 omit
                 to
                 take
                 hold
                 of
                 ,
                 to
                 traduce
                 them
                 both
                 in
                 private
                 and
                 publicke
                 assemblyes
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 their
                 sakes
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 as
                 men
                 seditious
                 ,
                 factious
                 ,
                 contentious
                 ,
                 covetuous
                 ,
                 especially
                 to
                 and
                 before
                 the
                 laity
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 to
                 alienate
                 their
                 mindes
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 like
                 unto
                 greedy
                 millers
                 every
                 one
                 striving
                 to
                 draw
                 the
                 grise
                 unto
                 their
                 owne
                 mills
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 Friars
                 have
                 beene
                 the
                 plotters
                 and
                 incentors
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 differences
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 alwayes
                 remembred
                 as
                 a
                 golden
                 rule
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 principall
                 maxime
                 of
                 their
                 pollicy
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 insufficient
                 pretender
                 of
                 any
                 cure
                 be
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 ever
                 preferred
                 :
                 experience
                 by
                 induction
                 of
                 examples
                 hath
                 furnished
                 us
                 with
                 that
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 Priest
                 whom
                 God
                 hath
                 blessed
                 with
                 talents
                 of
                 learning
                 &
                 good
                 parts
                 is
                 an
                 Aristides
                 ,
                 not
                 fit
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 Athens
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 banished
                 
                   per
                   ostracismum
                
                 ,
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 concluded
                 by
                 our
                 Regular
                 Bishops
                 that
                 the
                 Friars
                 must
                 shine
                 amidst
                 such
                 blind
                 curates
                 ,
                 
                   Tanquam
                   lunainter
                   minora
                   sidera
                
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 moone
                 among
                 the
                 lesser
                 stars
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 see
                 my
                 Lo.
                 I
                 am
                 no
                 flatterer
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 the
                 discontent
                 of
                 missing
                 a
                 benefice
                 under
                 you
                 that
                 makes
                 me
                 so
                 plaine
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 for
                 notwithstanding
                 
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 lived
                 in
                 this
                 kingdome
                 now
                 very
                 neere
                 these
                 twenty
                 yeares
                 ,
                 you
                 know
                 neither
                 myselfe
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 did
                 ever
                 motion
                 such
                 a
                 busines
                 unto
                 you
                 .
                 And
                 albeit
                 (
                 I
                 heare
                 )
                 some
                 have
                 wished
                 you
                 to
                 thrust
                 a
                 steeple
                 into
                 my
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 therby
                 to
                 silence
                 me
                 ,
                 yet
                 (
                 I
                 ingenuously
                 confesse
                 )
                 sooner
                 should
                 old
                 Eleazarus
                 eat
                 swines
                 flesh
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 I
                 would
                 swallow
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 Not
                 but
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 pastor
                 of
                 soules
                 is
                 an
                 honourable
                 vocation
                 in
                 Gods
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 now
                 too
                 old
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Friars
                 horseboy
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 no
                 let
                 us
                 have
                 no
                 new
                 fashions
                 in
                 church
                 governmēt
                 ,
                 the
                 old
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 &
                 such
                 as
                 was
                 ordained
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 keepe
                 our
                 old
                 priests
                 ,
                 &
                 send
                 back
                 these
                 swarmes
                 of
                 friars
                 over
                 unto
                 their
                 monasteries
                 where
                 they
                 may
                 live
                 according
                 unto
                 their
                 holy
                 Institutes
                 ,
                 &
                 not
                 here
                 to
                 
                   vagabūdare
                   per
                   tabernas
                   &
                   popinas
                
                 ,
                 selling
                 their
                 merits
                 ,
                 their
                 prayers
                 ,
                 their
                 penances
                 &
                 mortifications
                 ,
                 yea
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 persons
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 their
                 whole
                 orders
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 under
                 large
                 sealed
                 patents
                 ,
                 unto
                 Cookes
                 for
                 diet
                 ,
                 to
                 merchauts
                 for
                 broad
                 cloath
                 suits
                 ,
                 to
                 gentlemē
                 for
                 horses
                 ,
                 &c.
                 besides
                 oppressing
                 a
                 poor
                 country
                 with
                 such
                 shameles
                 begging
                 ,
                 as
                 little
                 differeth
                 frō
                 meere
                 rapine
                 &
                 extortion
                 .
                 The
                 church
                 may
                 subsist
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 flourish
                 without
                 friars
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 without
                 priests
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 many
                 ages
                 it
                 hath
                 done
                 .
                 For
                 be
                 they
                 white
                 ,
                 black
                 ,
                 or
                 gray
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 latter
                 institute
                 then
                 the
                 priests
                 ,
                 these
                 being
                 the
                 successors
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 42.
                 disciples
                 ,
                 they
                 of
                 S.
                 
                   Francis
                   ,
                   Dominick
                
                 &
                 Ignatius
                 .
                 &
                 of
                 a
                 distinct
                 hierarchy
                 .
                 If
                 I
                 be
                 a
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                
                 &
                 preach
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 without
                 profit
                 :
                 That
                 is
                 not
                 my
                 fault
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 fault
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 wil
                 not
                 amend
                 their
                 faults
                 .
                 It
                 were
                 more
                 pleasing
                 &
                 contentfull
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 come
                 
                   in
                   spiritu
                   lenitatis
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 mildnesse
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 rod
                 of
                 correction
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 subject
                 were
                 so
                 disposed
                 .
                 Let
                 those
                 for
                 whose
                 good
                 I
                 take
                 all
                 these
                 paines
                 both
                 in
                 health
                 &
                 sicknes
                 ,
                 reforme
                 their
                 manners
                 ,
                 &
                 I
                 will
                 soone
                 alter
                 both
                 my
                 voyce
                 &
                 stile
                 ,
                 &
                 I
                 wish
                 with
                 all
                 my
                 heart
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 cause
                 to
                 say
                 with
                 th'Apostle
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   I
                   have
                   made
                   you
                   sad
                   ,
                   either
                   by
                   my
                   bookes
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   my
                   Epistle
                   ,
                   it
                   repenteth
                   me
                   not
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   you
                   were
                   so
                   made
                   sad
                   unto
                   repētance
                   .
                
                 Wel
                 to
                 conclude
                 all
                 in
                 oneword
                 .
                 Paul
                 may
                 plant
                 &
                 Apollo
                 may
                 water
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 is
                 he
                 ,
                 who
                 gives
                 the
                 encrease
                 ,
                 to
                 whose
                 blessings
                 I
                 humbly
                 commend
                 these
                 my
                 poore
                 endeavours
                 ,
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 my
                 friends
                 ,
                 my
                 persecutors
                 .
              
               
                 
                   From
                   the
                   Cell
                   of
                   my
                   solitary
                   recollection
                   ,
                   who
                   wisheth
                   your-Hon
                   :
                   all-happinesse
                
                 PAUL
                 HARRIS
                 .
                 Pr.
                 
              
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           I
           Heare
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           our
           divines
           (
           if
           worthy
           that
           name
           )
           take
           great
           exceptions
           unto
           me
           ,
           for
           calling
           the
           Catholicke
           Bishops
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           Titulary
           Bishops
           ,
           by
           which
           tearme
           they
           understand
           no
           true
           Bishops
           at
           all
           .
           But
           sure
           if
           I
           had
           beene
           able
           to
           have
           put
           wit
           into
           their
           heads
           as
           well
           as
           a
           booke
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           they
           had
           beene
           freed
           from
           that
           error
           .
           Let
           them
           then
           consult
           with
           the
           Canon
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           have
           it
           not
           ,
           let
           them
           look
           into
           
             Bellar.
             de
             Clericis
             lib.
          
           1.
           cap.
           17.
           
           And
           they
           will
           finde
           this
           to
           be
           a
           good
           argument
           ,
           
             teneus
             tam
             de
             〈◊〉
             qua●
             de
             materia
             .
             Hic
             est
             episcopus
             titularis
             .
             Ergo
             verus
             :
          
           even
           as
           that
           .
           
             Hic
             est
             parochus
             .
             Ergo
             presbiter
             .
          
           But
           I
           am
           no
           better
           then
           my
           predecessours
           ,
           as
           many
           as
           have
           exposed
           themselves
           to
           publicke
           consures
           by
           their
           writings
           .
           For
           all
           of
           us
           may
           say
           with
           
             Terentianus
             Manrus
          
           .
        
         
           Pro
           captu
           lectoris
           habene
           sua
           fata
           libelli
           .
        
      
       
         
           PAge
           28.
           lin
           .
           2.
           read
           a
           
             thousand
             owo
             hundred
          
           .
           pag.
           29.
           lin
           .
           20.
           for
           cis
           ,
           read
           ea
           .
           pag.
           49
           for
           Patricke
           ,
           read
           Patriarch
           .
           pag.
           88.
           lin
           .
           21.
           for
           unlike
           ,
           read
           like
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A02681-e120
           
             The
             sorme
             of
             a
             Scapular
             .
          
           
             *
             
               For
               so
               they
               might
               be
               debarred
               frō
            
             Estates
             ,
             Legacyes
             ,
             and
             Executorships
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02681-e1540
           
             †
             Excuse
             me
             that
             in
             my
             
               Arcte
               .
               mastix
            
             I
             called
             him
             
               George
               Barnwell
            
             ,
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             1.
             é
             9.
             
             A●or
             .
             lib.
             8.
             
             Mor.
             s.
             11.
             
             ●
             .
             5
             .